Thrive - Krista

Cover

Thrive

THRIVE: AN ADDICTED

NOVEL

BY KRISTA & BECCA RITCHIE

index-2_1.jpg

Thrive

ABOUT THE BOOK

THRIVE

Two years will change them forever.

When rumors spread like wild re—like having three-ways with her

boyfriend’s rock climbing brother—Lily Calloway spirals into a dark place.

Her bedroom. Loren Hale is more con dent and determined to keep their

sex life private, even from their friends, and he helps Lily in the only way he

knows how. But how much love is too much?

Their lives are lmed, watched, and cri cized. And through it all, Lily and

Loren have to face enemies they never thought they’d see, demons they

don’t know if they should bury, and setbacks they didn’t think they’d meet.

Not this soon.

And one rumor could be too much for them to handle. It will test their

greatest limita ons, and if they don’t hold onto each other, someone is

going to drown.


Thrive

PLAYLIST

Set Me Free - Feel My Pain - Charlie XCX Sleep Forever - Portugal. The Man Skin & Bones - David J. Roch Basic Ins nct - The Acid We Are Stars - The Pierces Grins - Charli XCX Burn - The Pre y Reckless Wai ng - Alice Boman Byegone - Volcano Choir The Cold - Exitmusic Sacrilege - Yeah Yeah Yeahs Animal - Miike Snow Retrograde - James Blake My Silver Lining - First Aid Kit Take Me to Church -Hozier Diamonds - Johnnyswim

Listen to the THRIVE playlist on Spo fy

Also nd individual character playlists on Spo fy


Thrive

PROLOGUE

2 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

LILY CALLOWAY

LIFE MOVES TOO SLOWLY.

Loren Hale told me that once. When we were sixteen, lying on his bed with comic books spread around us. He clutched a bo le of Maker’s Mark to his chest and took a long swig.

For Lo—one minute on this Earth was a century. He was wai ng for someone to end the pain of living.

Today he told me: Life moves too quickly.

A er these two years, I have to agree.

Life does move too quickly. And I can’t predict a second of it.


PART ONE

PART ONE

“You know I am not good with words. Or anything else.”

— LAURA KINNEY, X-23 VOL 3 #1


Thrive

CHAPTER ONE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 00 MONTHS

AUGUST

WHENEVER I ENVISIONED my twenty- rst birthday, it included lots of booze, maybe some drugs, and a giant pack of male strippers. A giant pack. Possibly even the kind of strippers that give you a li le something special at the end. That imagina on belonged to a di erent Lily. From a di erent

me. Possibly a di erent cosmic universe. At least that’s what it feels like.

My twenty- rst birthday, in actuality, is far less toxic. And the only men I’m celebra ng with happen to be my boyfriend and his brother—as far from male strippers as I can get.

In fact, I had proposed a nice birthday in front of the television, but Lo dragged me out of the house, seducing me with my favorite place in Philly: Lucky’s Diner. I previously told my sisters that I would not be having a party, and this impromptu event resulted a er Lo found out. Now I kinda wish I invited Rose or Daisy or even my eldest sister Poppy.

A long wave of awkward silence passes between Ryke and me, and I silently beg Lo to return to the table. But he stands by the hostess podium, s ll talking to the manager about closing the blinds.

Ten cameramen are sta oned outside of the diner, some he ier cameras perched on their shoulders, the lenses pressed to the glass window. A week ago we learned that Ryke’s mom leaked my sex addic on to the press, the reason I am now on the front page of tabloids and discussed across social media.

Ryke keeps blaming himself, even when we tell him not to. If anything, this is all my fault. I’m the one who went down this path. If it wasn’t true, it’d be a di erent story, right? But I’m a sex addict. Everyone knows it. And now we have to gure out how to deal with this spotlight.

The quiet grates on me, and I instantly break it without thinking. “You know what’s funny, I always thought today would consist of a pack of male strippers,” I blurt out. Why, Lily, why? I look anywhere but his face, already feeling my cheeks heat.

“A pack?” Ryke says in disbelief. “Men are fucking people too, Lily. Can you not talk about them like you’re ordering a case of beer? And…what the fuck?”

I think he should have started with what the fuck. But I let that go.

He adds, “Don’t tell me you used to look at men and only saw another dick to ride.”

I ush but manage to reply despite my embarrassment. “Used to. Key word. Past tense,” I say quickly. “Now I see all the other anatomy.” I wave my hands towards him and then realize what I’m doing. “Not that I ever thought about you as just a dick. I mean, I thought you were a dick, but the metaphorical kind. Not the kind I would ride.” Holy shit. I just need to shut up.

“You have some serious fucking issues, Calloway,” Ryke snaps.

“So says you and the rest of world,” I mu er and tear open a packet of sugar. I try hard to avoid the cameras that click click click behind the giant glass window.

His eyes so en and he shakes his head before le ng out a gnarled groan. “Look,” he says, “it’s your birthday. I didn’t get you anything—”

“I didn’t expect you to.”

“Let me fucking nish.”

I roast again.

And he shakes his head. “You have to stop, Lily. Everything I say isn’t sexual.”

“Sorry,” I mumble.

“I was going to say, I didn’t get you anything yet. What would you like?”

What would I like? There are too many things I want, but most of them have to be acquired by supernatural forces.

“Are you a warlock?” I end up asking him.

“What?” His eyebrows knot.

“Never mind,” I mumble quickly. The cameras suddenly ash in quick succession. I slouch further in the booth, so low that I’m prac cally hiding underneath the table.

“Get a fucking grip.” Ryke glares.

“You shouldn’t even be here,” I hiss. I don’t know why I’m hissing. The diner isn’t even half-full, but I’m sure it’ll be packed within the hour now that we’re here.

“I was invited,” Ryke retorts.

“By Lo,” I whisper, “who somehow forgot that the press thinks you and I are hooking up. We don’t need to give them another reason.”

“So because I’m having lunch with my brother and his ancée, we’re obviously fucking.” He gives me a hard look. “Makes complete sense.”

“Don’t say the f-word,” I reply. “It gives me hives.”

He glowers. “You’re ge ng married in less than a year. That isn’t fucking changing, Lily. You’re going to have to accept it.”

“I accept nothing,” I say lamely.

He rolls his eyes. “You’ve stopped making sense ten minutes ago.”

I’m about to refute, but Lo walks back to our booth, his cheekbones sharpened in aggrava on. Shit. As he slides in next to me, he swi ly grabs my arm to li me from my slouched posi on, as if it was the most natural course of ac on for him, as though he’s done this a thousand mes with me.

Has he?

All I know for certain is that my hiding place is gone.

Damn.

“He won’t close the blinds,” Lo tells us. “He says that it’s good publicity for the diner.” At least they were honest and upfront about it.

“Maybe we should leave.” I throw it out there. Just like that. Wow that feels be er. I wait for one of them to catch it. I spring up from the table, already expec ng them to agree.

“No,” Lo says, his hand on my shoulder, forcing my bu back to the seat. Double damn. “Today’s your birthday, and you haven’t been out of the house in a week.” His arm ts around my waist, and I take a deep breath and lean into his warm body. I would like to admit that all my thoughts are chaste in this moment, but a brief icker of a naked Lo lls my mind.

Of his muscles, his lean body…Naked Lo has a nice ass and a very large —

“Again,” Ryke says roughly, eyes on me, crushing my dirty thoughts. “What do you want for your birthday?”

Cock.

I have to close my eyes while I curse my brain from automa cally jumping to that.

“She wants something that you can’t give her,” Lo answers for me.

“Like telekinesis and teleporta on,” I blurt out, just in case Lo was thinking about the other thing Ryke can’t give me.

“I was referring to sex, but that too, yeah,” Lo says. Today isn’t going so well. Nope.

I hide my face in my hands and I wait for the perfunctory click click click of the cameras. Any second now.

Click.

Click

Click

There it is.

I don’t come out from my hand-fort.

“Lily…” Lo starts, concern in his voice.

“I don’t want to talk about sex or cock,” I blurt out.

A man clears his throat.

Shit.

I look over guil ly. The waiter stands at the end of the table with his notepad in hand. His gaze lands anywhere but on me. I might as well wear a walking road sign that says: Pervert and Sex Addict.

“What can I get you to drink?” he asks.

“Waters all around,” Lo orders. The waiter leaves, and the diner door jingles as more young people enter: teenagers or college students. They gather in a nearby booth and whip out their cellphones, snapping photos.

Hiberna ng in our home sounds much more pleasant than this. Maybe the bears know something we don’t.

Ryke unzips his leather jacket. “It’s your twenty- rst birthday; does that mean you’re drinking tonight?” He sets the jacket aside, wearing a plain gray tee.

“No,” I shake my head. “I’m going to forgo those tradi ons.” My reasons extend beyond Lo being a recovering alcoholic. I want to remember tonight, especially if it involves sex.

“She lived vicariously through my twenty- rst,” Lo adds. I did. It wasn’t pleasant.

Someone bangs on the window by my ear, and I jump so fast that I knock my water glass over. Ryke curses under his breath and mops up the spill with a napkin before I have the chance.

A cameraman raps the glass with his st again, and my eyes gullibly follow the noise.

The ashes go o like busted light bulbs. And then the table of teenagers erupts in laughter, their gazes i ng to our booth and back away. My nerves spike, especially as more and more bells clink together, signaling a rush of people entering Lucky’s.

We’re going to su ocate in here or be a acked or worse. There’s always a worse.

And I let Garth, my bodyguard, go home early. Mob mentality will overtake three people. Two’s a company, three’s a crowd, right? That makes four a mob. We’re down a man.

“Lily, calm down,” Lo whispers, his palm on my cheek, his thumb stroking my smooth skin. “Hey, what’s going on in your head?”

Nonsense. Fear. All of the above.

I don’t have a chance to answer him. The waiter returns with his notepad in hand, ready to take our orders. I haven’t even looked at the words on the menu (even if I almost know it by heart).

The sad thing: I’m craving a hot dog. Literally. But I know photographs of me, mouth wide open with a wiener between my lips, will end up on the front page of every tabloid. Could I cut it up and eat it? Maybe, but it’s not the same.

My eyes dri along the salad op ons, slowly je soning my stomach’s cravings.

“And you?” the waiter asks me. I didn’t even hear what Lo chose.

“I’ll…just have the soup of the day.” Safe. But I can’t hide the disappointment from my face as I pass the plas c menu to the waiter.

Lo stares at me like I grew three horns. “You hate broccoli and cheddar soup.” Oh. That’s right.

“Maybe theirs is be er.” I shrug, avoiding his amber eyes.

Then Lo starts to climb out of the booth. The teenage girls squeal because he’s about ve feet from their table. He never breaks his focus from me. “I need to talk to you.” He nods to the bathroom.

Ryke’s brows rise. “That’s not fucking suspicious at all.”

Lo sets his hands on the table and leans closer to his brother. “I can talk in front of you but not the y other people in this place.”

Just as he nishes his declara on, another group of people breezes into the diner and collects behind a growing line.

Now there are no free tables.

My thighs squeak against the cheap plas c seat as I scoot towards the end of the booth. Loren straightens up and waits for me. When I’ve successfully le my hiding spot behind, Lo rests a hand on the small of my back and guides me to the bathroom.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWO

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 00 MONTHS

AUGUST

WE ENTER THE UNISEX BATHROOM, the single kind without stalls. As soon as the door shuts, he ips the lock.

When he faces me, his eyes cloak with unmistakable concern. “What’s wrong?”

Great. I’m so transparent that he’s pulled me away for a powwow in the bathroom—over hot dogs. It’s slightly pathe c, which is why I blurt out, “Nothing.”

He grinds his teeth. “Lily.”

“Lo.”

“Don’t Lo me. You’re upset and not telling me why.” He crosses his arms over his chest and blocks the door, maybe realizing I’d be dar ng out of it right about now. “We’re not leaving un l you explain.”

“You’re making a drama c scene over nothing,” I whisper-hiss. “Seriously, you’re gonna feel awfully stupid.”

“Why are you whispering?” he asks. “And let me decide if it’s stupid or not, Lil.”

I let out a defeated sigh. “Hot dogs,” I confess. “I wanted a hot dog for lunch.” I wait for laughter and the seriously, Lily? but it never comes. He stares at me for a long moment, processing, and his brows begin to bunch together in this frustrated manner.

“I’m sorry,” he says so ly.

I shake my head. “Sorry should be saved for rejec ons to colleges, breakups and funerals. Not for a girl who can’t eat phallic foods in public.”

“You know this is more than that.”

I suppose my life has been changing a lot these past few months. I was never normal, but the fact that this scandal has taken away the op on of being normal—that hurts. I contemplate everything for a second.

Then I mu er, “I just don’t want to feel sorry for myself anymore.” I don’t deserve to wallow in self-pity. Like my mom has said numerous

mes, this is my bed, and I’m going to have to sleep in it, dirty sheets and

all.

He walks forward, closer, and my heart thumps with each inch squashed between us. When his arms wrap around my neck, it takes all of my energy to stay at on my feet and not jump him right here.

I stay grounded and channel my inner-statue, probably the least sexy posture I can muster.

“I’m proud of you,” he tells me. “As long as ‘not feeling sorry for yourself’ doesn’t connote holing up at home.”

“Maybe a li le. Like half. Half-connotes,” I admit.

He tries really hard not to smile, so I suppose I win. Or half-win. Or would that be a draw?

His heady amber eyes fall to my lips, and my heart bashes against my ribcage, as if telling me now now now. But I don’t say a word.

His hand slowly rises up my neck, clutching the back of my head while his gaze devours me whole. Any chance to breathe has been thwarted by the desire fueled in his eyes, the one that I’m sure I share. My lips part, and he watches me closely, his chest rising and falling in sync with mine.

He teases me rst, kissing my cheek so lightly.

I whimper, “Lo.”

And then his lips meet mine with carnal despera on, stealing the oxygen from my lungs. He li s me up around his waist, his hand lost in my hair, his other keeping me rm against him. My palms disappear beneath his black crew-neck, dying at the ridges of his abs, at his closeness. I don’t unbu on him.

Not yet anyway.

But the spot between my legs pulses, and I ghten my thighs around his waist so hard that he groans in arousal. He stares at me while we both catch our breath for a second.

My lower back digs into the porcelain sink, and Lo never removes his narrowed, intense gaze from mine, the one that unravels me completely, that soaks my pan es and leaves me bare.

He skillfully unbu ons my jean shorts and adjusts me so they slide o both legs. His slow pace speeds my heart, fearful that it’ll end at any second.

“Don’t stop,” I whisper, prac cally pan ng for oxygen.

“I’m not going anywhere.” And then he leans closer to me, one hand braced underneath my leg so I don’t fall, the other gripping the porcelain sink behind me. He pulls my pan es to the side. I didn’t no ce him unzipping his pants—not un l his erec on slowly (so, so slowly) eases into me.

I gasp, my eyes almost rolling back in my head. I clutch onto his biceps while he begins to thrust deep inside of me. I am so full of Loren Hale, in a public bathroom, where his needs match mine. And he’s feeding into them.

For us.

“Open your eyes,” he murmurs, his breath shallow as he rocks into me. “Lil.”

I didn’t realize they were closed. I meet his gaze, and I nearly lose it at the way he’s looking at me. Lo kisses me deeply while I struggle to hold onto him without coming right there. His parted lips brush my forehead while he quickens his pace, while the intensity in his gaze matches the one in our bodies. My nerves light on re, and with one last thrust, we both come together.

I breathe heavily while I descend o this giant cli of bliss.

“I love you,” he whispers, his mouth near my ear.

My lips rise into a small smile. “I love you too.” Everything right then felt too good for words. And as he stays inside of me a li le too long, I wonder if it can happen again.

Don’t go there, Lily.

A strangled sound latches in my throat. Like a dying hyena. What the hell was that? I think it’s my body wan ng something it can’t have and being angry at my brain.

“Shh, it’s okay,” Lo says. “Lil.” He pulls out of me and li s up his boxer-briefs and jeans around his waist quickly. Then he holds me en rely, his hand cupping my face.

I shut my eyes. You don’t want anymore. You don’t want anymore. You’re done. I try to repeat the mantra, but I already crave that climax again, one of equal intensity. The horrible thing: I know it won’t match it. I know that the second me won’t beat the rst, so I’ll keep wan ng to try again and again to reach what I just had.

And it won’t come. Not un l I wait longer. Maybe tomorrow. Maybe the next day.

“Look at me,” Lo says forcefully, his voice no longer as sweet-natured.

Just as I comply, someone knocks on the door.

“Someone’s in here!” Lo yells. And then he whispers to me, “I want this to work because if it doesn’t…” He shakes his head. “I don’t want to have another Wednesday like that.”

I remember back to the beginning of the week, where Lo proposed, where I declared how much I wanted to follow the blacklist—the perimeters my therapist created: no public sex, s ck to morning and nights, no nooners in sight. I’d never seen the list.

Un l Wednesday.

We had possibly one of the worst ghts in the history of our ghts. It was about our fears. Like a revolving door, we were slammed with the same exact issues we’ve been dealing with for months.

I worry his needs aren’t being sa ated.

He worries that I’ll turn to another guy to obtain what he denies me.

I remember his words so clearly. “This isn’t working, Lily,” he said, his eyes bloodshot. We wanted all of each other, but we were purposefully distancing ourselves so I wouldn’t become a crazy, compulsive beast.

The silent, excrucia ng statement clung to the air: We should break up.

We were both crying at that point, and I felt like it was the end, like someone gu ed me. We were both on the carpet, and his arms were wrapped around me. Yet, neither of us could come up with a be er solu on.

Two hours later, sunken with this immeasurable grief that can’t be justly explained, he whispered, “Be with me.”

My heart clenched. “What?” My eyes burned all over again.

He held my cheeks with his two hands, his face full of pain and love, a twisted mix that reminded me of how wrong we are for each other but how right it felt. “No more rules. Fuck the list. You’re strong enough to handle sex when I’m aroused and maybe even in public too.” He wiped my silent tears that fell.

“How do you know that I’m strong enough?”

“Because you’re be er now,” he said, almost convincing me. “And you have me—sober me. I’ll make sure you don’t spiral out of control.” His voice lowered, and his forehead touched mine. “I don’t want to live if you’re not living with me.”

I didn’t either.

And since Wednesday, our new system has actually worked, despite me struggling a few mes—which I think is to be expected. But Lo hasn’t fed into my compulsions. Not once.

“I’m okay now,” I say, more assuredly. I can do this. Sex starts to dri in the back of my mind. I hear the phrase: I don’t want to live if you’re not living with me.

I can’t lose Lo. I just can’t.

He scans my features and then kisses my forehead before helping me step into my shorts. Another knock beats against the door. This me, it’s way angrier. “Someone’s in here!” Lo yells back.

The person calls through the wood, the rough voice too familiar, “Your food is ge ng cold.” I thought Ryke would say something like: You be er not be screwing in there. But I remember that there are hoards of people outside, and he doesn’t want to air our dirty laundry.

“I’m s ll talking to my girlfriend,” Lo shoots back. “Start ea ng without us, bro.”

I imagine Ryke rolling his eyes. “Is that all you’re doing in there?”

Yes,” Lo growls. “Fucking Christ, leave us alone for a goddamn minute.”

“I’ve le you alone for twenty minutes,” Ryke retorts, jiggling the knob. “Are you going to let me in?”

“No,” Lo snaps, now facing the door like he’s ba ling with it and not Ryke on the other side. “I’ll be out in a second.”

I nish dressing, and then I comb my hands through my post-sex hair.

“You have thirty seconds,” Ryke says. “And I’m actually fucking ming you.”

Lo clenches his teeth so hard, restraining from spou ng o a string of insults. His hands ball into sts by his side, and it looks painful for him to just slowly turn around and face me, trying to be a be er person and leave a ght behind.

My cheeks start to heat with anxiety. “You think they’ll ever nd out?” I whisper.

With tension s ll constric ng his muscles, he draws me to his body and wraps his arm around my bony shoulder. “We’re good at keeping secrets,” he murmurs. “How is this one any di erent?”

Right. I exhale deeply, wiping some of the wetness by my eyes. Curse Wednesday. That moment s ll feels fresh, even remembering brings waterworks.

“It helps that you look upset,” Lo tells me under his breath. “He’ll believe we were just talking.”

Good.

No one knows we’re having more sex.

Not my sisters.

Not his brother.

Not Connor or even our therapist.

We don’t think they’ll understand, and we’re both exhausted from all the voices in our lives. For once, we just want to do this together. Alone.

Lily and Lo.

Like it was before.

Only be er this me.

We’re stronger now.

Lo unlocks the door, but Ryke is the one to open it. The cha er from the crowded diner almost blasts me backwards, but Lo keeps me close. I realize that they’re both glaring at each other—that is un l Ryke scru nizes me, trying to spot the stain of debauchery on my clothes.

My jeans are zipped and my shirt is straight and wrinkle-free, thank you very much.

“We were just talking,” Lo snaps.

Either Ryke trusts Lo enough to believe him or Ryke has very bad sleuthing skills. He could never be a private inves gator. Maybe ditching journalism was a good idea.

His concern shi s o his younger brother and pins to me. “You okay?” He even takes a step closer, and at the nearness, the girls in the room shriek uncontrollably and start clapping.

Someone yells, “Love triangle!”

Oh my God. No, no, no. I push Ryke back with two rm palms, and he raises his hands in defense.

Ryke sighs heavily, almost growling, and agita on hardens his jaw. “So now I can’t even be concerned about you?”

“I’m not chea ng on Lo with you.” I hope everyone in Lucky’s heard that. I almost want to stand on a chair and scream it. That’s something my li le sister, Daisy, would de nitely do. But while the idea sounds awesome, I can’t bring myself to execute the task.

What if someone throws a hamburger pa y at me? Oh my God—what if they chucked a hot dog at my face? That would be my luck.

“Lily!” Lo shouts. He shakes my shoulder. “Calm down.”

“I…I am calm.” Am I not calm?

“You’re pan ng like you’re being chased.”

I glance between the two guys who’ve blocked my view of the diner with their bodies, literally crea ng a manly wall right in front of me. I’d nd it sexy if I didn’t know what was behind them.

And then someone else shouts, “Three-way!”

Oh my God. No. I start, “I am not having sex with—”

“Let it go,” Lo tells me with a dark gaze, matching his brother’s. “You can scream and shout but those tabloids are going to run a fake story tomorrow and the next day. I want to fucking eat.” He turns to Ryke. “Do you?”

Ryke nods. “Yeah I’m fucking starved.”

Lo looks to me again. “I’m not le ng anyone run us out.”

They’ve teamed up against me.

I think I like when they’re united more than when they’re against each other. It gives me the con dence I need to trek over to the booth, sit down, and order the food I want.

A hot dog.


Thrive

CHAPTER THREE

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

LYING TO EVERYONE WE LOVE, it’s not as di cult as it seems. Maybe because we’ve spent more me lying than we have telling the truth. Or because I love her more than anyone else in my life.

I’m red of having third-party opinions about Lily’s sex life. She’s fucking me. The only opinions that should ma er are mine and hers.

And so that’s how it’s going to be.

Fuck everyone who thinks I’m the same self-indulgent kid who begged her to date me without le ng go of my booze.

That guy is dead.

I try to ignore the comics that li er my desk in unorganized piles. Connor Cobalt would shit his pants if he sauntered into my o ce right now. Last week, he spent an en re hour helping me le my work, but it arrives faster than I can manage.

Halway Comics, a small indie publishing company, exploded on the internet with the headline: Loren Hale Starts a New Business Venture. Now I’m ooded with proposals from aspiring ar sts—and no ma er how hard I try, I can never keep up.

Maybe if I gave one-hundred percent of myself to the business it’d be easier. But I’m giving maybe forty percent. I happily give the rest to Lily.

“What kind of buckle is this?” Lily fumbles with my belt, her knees on the carpet in front of my desk. The leather chair squeaks as I roll back and push her hands away.

“You’re out of prac ce,” I tease.

She gasps. “Am not.” She points to my belt buckle that I slowly undo. “You’re either wearing a chas ty belt or you put a spell on it so it won’t open from outside forces…Alohomora.”

I freeze and give her a look. Did she…she did. She just tried to unlock it with a fucking spell. Her cheeks redden.

“I was there when you didn’t receive your Hogwarts le er,” I remind her. She cried on her eleventh birthday, and to make her feel be er I got her drunk o my dad’s expensive scotch.

I was a fucking idiot.

“Oh whatever, I know you try out spells when no one’s around.”

I don’t deny it.

I unhook my belt and she points. “Look, it worked,” she says with a smile.

“Ha ha,” I say dryly, but I’m staring at her grin. That happens so rarely now with the press bearing down on us.

She concentrates solely on my pants, making them her mission. She tugs the jeans to my thighs, and her eyes grow big at the sight of my erec on, pressing against my dark red boxer-briefs. I watch her inhale more sporadically than before.

Even if this arouses her, she’s learning how to be less compulsive and insa able. She hasn’t looked at porn, masturbated or gone o the deep end in a while. That’s a fucking success, especially a er her rapid decline when her addic on was rst publicized.

I relax back against my leather chair, and she licks her lips. My blood heats when she reaches for my cock underneath the fabric. I brush her hair away from her face, bunching her brune e strands in my st.

Her hand works my cock just right—not too hard, not too so . I let out a harsh breath when it springs from my boxer-briefs and her tongue barely touches the head. I reach out on my desk with my free hand and turn up the music on my iPod dock, electronic, heavy bass. I think it’s Skrillex, but my mind isn’t focused enough to know for sure.

Her eyes glimmer with nothing but desire, and it takes my en re energy not to t all of me inside her mouth. She lightly squeezes my sha , and a groan penetrates my throat, even as I try to s e the noise. Her lips

rise, and she plants a delicate kiss on my dick before slowly taking it in her mouth. Jesus Christ. I grip the chair with one hand, my other s ll holding back her hair.

She begins skillfully sucking me o . “Right there, Lil,” I encourage.

My nerves light up, and I clutch her hair harder. Before I can drown in this pleasure, my door swings open. No knock. No anything. I keep my hand on her head, alarm clenching my jaw, and she quickly stops giving me a grade-A blow job.

Her mouth is permanently open in panic, and she scu les further underneath my desk.

I have just enough me to roll my chair closer to the desk, pull up my boxer-briefs, and prepare a verbal onslaught for whatever stupid fuck just barged in here.

“You need a goddamn assistant,” my father tells me, walking straight into my o ce without pause.

I suddenly ques on the a ack I’d planned. Jonathan Hale would swallow my insults like he does his bourbon. Un inchingly. Always ready for more.

“I’m sorry, did we have an appointment?” I ask roughly, not able to hold back right now, even if I wanted to.

Lily punches my shin, silently telling me to be nice. But it’s my father’s scowl, the one hardened and cold, that does more damage.

“Don’t be a li le shit,” he sneers. “How are you supposed to take mee ngs if you don’t have a wai ng room with an actual living, breathing soul outside these doors?” He scans my o ce, appraising my bookshelves with scorn. As if they’re not organized correctly.

“Maybe I’m not planning on taking any mee ngs,” I retort. “Therefore, I don’t need a wai ng room.”

“Some mes I wonder if one of my fucking nannies dropped you on your head when you were a kid,” he says.

My childhood “nannies” that he claims he’s banged. All ten of them. “No,” I say, “I’m just this way because of you, Dad.” I ash a bi er smile that my father matches quickly.

“I came here to discuss your business.” He drags a chair from the wall over to my desk, posi oning it in front of me.

I go rigid, and my eyes icker to Lily who’s hiding right below. Her eyes bug, and she holds her legs to her chest. She mouths, he’s right there?

I don’t a rm her suspicions because it’ll freak her out more. Instead I watch my dad pick up a plas c X-Men ac on gure that sits beside an array of other characters. I could laugh at this moment, especially as he moves Sunspot’s arm, but his curiosity is layered with a dark frown and narrowed eyes. I sense the bi ng disapproval even before he speaks.

“You’re a li le old for this shit, don’t you think?” Surprisingly, he sets Sunspot back where he found him.

“I run a comic book business,” I remind him. “I like this shit.

“That doesn’t mean your o ce should look like an eleven-year-old’s bedroom.” He shakes his head at the rest of the superhero paraphernalia. “Your new assistant can redecorate for you.”

“I don’t have the energy to deal with an assistant,” I refute. I can’t handle interlopers. I’d shred them apart. According to Brian, my therapist, I drive people away before they have the chance to hurt me.

If I think about how many lies I’ve been fed in my life and the abandonment of two moms, I start believing he’s right. I have trust issues. But I accepted Connor, a complete stranger. I welcomed a half-brother who had lied outright to me.

Isn’t that enough?

Why do I need to add more people into my fucking circle?

“Is that it?” I ask my dad. “Because you’re irrita ng me, if you haven’t no ced.”

Lily shi s uneasily and tugs my pants. She wants me to calm down. I’m not going to go drink a er this. I may throw something at my dad on the way out, like a pen. Or at least imagine it. But I won’t drink.

“The assistant is at the bo om of the list,” he says, his breath smelling of bourbon. “What about this store downstairs?”

Shit. “Superheroes & Scones,” I clarify. “Lily’s running it.”

“And I’m nancing it,” he reminds me. “When is it opening?” His gaze dri s to the pile of papers on my desk. He grabs the nearest manuscript, toppling over a mug that’s branded with the Halway Comics logo. I lean forward and put it back.

My father’s face literally hardens to fucking stone the longer he ips through the comic book.

My head spins, trying to think ve steps ahead of where he’s at. But this is a chess game that I’ll always lose. “Lily wants to take things slow, so we’ll probably open it a er she graduates.” Which could be in a few more years.

And I like that she can hang out downstairs without crowds. I’m afraid that once we open the store, it’ll be too crazy for her. Like how it’s been at Lucky’s. Only worse.

Because it’s ours.

My dad sco s and tosses the comic back on the table. “That’s a terrible fucking business plan. You’re in the press now. You need to capitalize on the exposure as quickly as you can.”

“She’s a sex addict. It’s not going to be good exposure,” I say, frustrated. I glance down at Lily, who no longer tugs on my jeans. She stares faraway at the carpet, her neck red like anxiety is creeping in.

I’m about to tell my dad to get out, but his brutal glare silences me. “Loren.” He says my name like I’m a complete fucking moron. “When you’re making something out of nothing, bad press is good press. But when you’ve already established a reputa on, bad press can kill you.” He points at me. “You have nothing right now. Bad press is what you need. Use it. Don’t be stupid.”

I just don’t want Lily to feel like she lost out on something else because of the media. We didn’t expect the a en on to last for this long and to just keep on escala ng. At this point, I don’t think it’ll ever die down. There’s just too much interest in my rela onship with her and my half-brother.

It’s like a tabloid’s wet dream.

“I need more me,” I tell him, trying to nd a fucking excuse. “It’s not ready yet. We s ll have inventory that needs to arrive—”

“I was just down there. If it’s not already stocked, then you’re overstocked.” He stands up. “It opens by the end of this month, and if you don’t set a date then I’ll put an ad in the paper myself, and you’ll just have to fucking deal with the line outside this building.”

I grip the edge of the table, my teeth aching as I shut my mouth. You’re okay. It’s a dumb pep talk considering all I want to do is explode…and yeah, a bo le of Jameson sounds great.

He stops by the door to adjust his e. “Also, word of advice. If you want to have blow jobs in your o ce, you really do need an assistant.”

What the fuck?

My face falls.

My dad looks at the desk like he can see right through it. He can’t. “Lily, try not to breathe so heavily next me. You give yourself away.” With that, he saunters out of my o ce and out of fucking sight.

Just like my dad to have an exit as drama c as his entrance.

“Oh my God,” Lily says with wide eyes, not crawling out yet. I look down at her splotchy red face. She’s way more embarrassed than me.

“Don’t worry about it,” I tell her. “We’ve both seen him come home a er a one-night stand before.” If a woman wasn’t leaving with smudged makeup in the morning, then he was coming inside the house at 10 a.m.— fully clothed in his suit from the previous night.

No shame.

Ever.

My father doesn’t work that late unless he’s ge ng laid.

She doesn’t say anything.

I roll my chair back and dip my head down to meet her gaze. “Come out.”

She’s immobile. I think I may have to pull her out. Which, oddly, wouldn’t be the rst me I’ve had to retrieve my girlfriend from under a desk.

I go to raise my jeans up to my waist, and this s rs her from her hiding place. “No, I’ll nish you,” she tells me, crawling towards my lap.

My stomach suddenly sinks. I know I have to reject her. She’s too anxious—and sex shouldn’t be used to demolish those hard-hi ng feelings. She has to deal. When she places her palms on my knees, I say, “No, not this me, Lil.” I scoop her hands and tuck them back to her chest. Then I pull up my jeans, zipped and bu oned to solidify my choice.

S ll on her knees, her shoulders sag. She looks lost. I li her onto my lap, and she places a leg on either side of the chair, straddling me. Christ. I don’t want to keep rejec ng her, but I also sel shly don’t want to move my girlfriend.

Instead of bringing up sex, she surprisingly veers into another direc on. “About Superheroes & Scones…” she trails o , not able to nd the words. She places her hand on my chest, no happier than she was on the ground.

The store has been a safe place for Lily away from the house, and we both know if it opens, that safe place ends.

“We can wait,” I o er. Her despondent gaze is really fucking scaring me. “I can convince—”

“No,” she interrupts, but my muscles keep ghtening. “He’s right. We should open it soon.” I know she doesn’t believe that. “I’ll hire a general manager and just keep in contact through phone and texts, so I know what’s going on…”

“Lily,” I say her name but I can’t say anything else. My lungs constrict, and when I look at her, all I see is a girl trapped in her own world.

Hell, she’s trapped in her own fucking body. She just needs me, but no one seems to be giving it to her.

She actually turns her head to look at the space underneath the desk, like she’s contempla ng returning. Don’t you fucking dare crawl back there, Lil.

Slowly, she climbs o my lap. “I’m going to go count the inventory,” she says in this really so voice, all her humor gone. My biggest fear barrels into me. Losing her.

“No you’re not,” I snap. “You’re going to stay here and help me with this pile of shit.” I wave at my desk, mo oning to the comics. She considers this like it’s a sugges on. It’s not. I don’t trust her to be alone right now.

“Please, Lil,” I add. “I’m ge ng bogged down here. I need your help. You can do the inventory another day.” That does the trick.

She walks back to the desk and picks up a thick manuscript.

It’s terrifying how the both of us can ride highs and lows so quickly. She slumps down on the chair and opens a comic, her lips slightly downturned. But I’d take a Lily at a low over no Lily at all.

That’s the truth.


Thrive

CHAPTER FOUR

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

WE OPENED SUPERHEROES & Scones last week.

Three hours before we unlocked the doors, we had to rope o the sidewalk to contain the lines and lines of people outside. The crowds haven’t died down since. The shi est thing: We barely sell any comics. People buy a cup of co ee and sit their asses in a booth, wai ng to spot Lily or me.

We’re the products on display.

Lily spent the last two weeks holed up at the Princeton house, hiding from the reenergized media. I invited her to lunch, and she threw out some excuse about studying. But I know she’s binge-watching a TV show.

Right now, I ignore Ryke and Connor, the la er of which accepts our drinks from a waitress. She wears a mul colored Sombrero. Apparently it was some kid’s twel h birthday, so they sang in Spanish to him and shook maracas. The boy looked pre y happy.

I focus on my cellphone and text Lil.

I’m checking Ne lix when I get home. I press send, not clarifying. She’ll understand where I’m going with this.

She replies quickly. Do it. I’m studying :P – Lily

Did you just s ck your tongue out at me?

:P – Lily

While adorable, the emo con is her way of being evasive. I wish she was here. It’s easier to know where her head’s at when I can actually see her.

“Are you joining us for lunch, Lo?” Connor asks me as the waitress leaves us with more chips and a bowl of guacamole.

I pocket my phone and a empt to clear the frustra on from my features. It’s like a permanent appendage, this pissed o I fucking hate you look. I can’t get rid of it.

I don’t know how.

My gaze dri s to that young kid in the center of the Mexican restaurant, at a table for ten, probably all family surrounding him.

While he opens a present, his mom collects the ssue paper and folds it neatly.

His dad snaps photos.

I hate everything about that kid. I hate that he’s smiling. I hate that more than one person hugs him. And I hate that I hate him. Why does other people’s happiness have to feel like someone punching me in the gut?

“Lo,” Ryke snaps.

I face my half-brother and Connor. They can barely withstand each other some mes, so I’m surprised they’ve chosen seats side-by-side. “I’m here, aren’t I?” I say sharply.

I lean back against my wooden chair, trying to loosen my taut muscles. We sit in the back, away from lingering eyes and the glass windows.

No cameras. No paparazzi.

It’s more freeing than I can explain.

“Physically, you’re here,” Connor replies. “But I prefer one-hundred percent a en on from people.”

Ryke lets out an unamused laugh. “You never change, do you? S ll a narcissist.”

I eat a chip and say, “I was going to call him an a en on whore.”

“I’m that too,” Connor agrees with a burgeoning grin. “So I love myself. Not many people can say the same thing—which is a shame.”

I wait for him to look at me.

But he stares o at the salsa bar, sipping his water.

I pop another chip in my mouth and try to relax. I don’t ques on Connor’s black bu on-down or his expensive watch or his wavy brown, perfectly styled, hair. The guy is put together, unlike my brother who seems to have rolled out of bed, disheveled dark brown hair, unshaven jaw and a University of Pennsylvania track T-shirt.

I think I t somewhere in between.

At least I hope so.

“How’s Lily?” Connor asks me.

“How’s Rose?” I de ect and reach for my drink. A water.

“Busy. High-strung. You know she took over the wedding planning from Samantha?”

“Yeah.” I know. “Lily and her mom aren’t on speaking terms yet.” I don’t know if they’ll ever patch things up. It’s so complicated that I’m not sure if opening lines of communica on is the right move. Lily was destroyed a er her mom told her that she was a disappointment.

Samantha’s whole life is about protec ng her family’s reputa on, and her own daughter fucked with it.

Lily thinks our marriage will repair the sha ered bond that she has with her mom—but I’m not holding my breath. I don’t want to watch Lily’s face crumble when she realizes that her mom s ll harbors deep-seated resentment.

So I’m coun ng down to our June wedding with nothing but dread.

Connor opens his mouth, and I cut him o . “Have you removed the wicked witch’s chas ty belt yet?” I ask, redirec ng the conversa on to his rela onship. “Or is it s ll welded together?”

“Rose is s ll a virgin,” he says like it doesn’t bother him at all. He’s almost been with her for an en re year and they’ve barely done anything, at least from what Lily and Connor have shared with me. Rose—she wouldn’t tell me the barest detail of her rela onship, even though she’d like mine adver sed. Just to ensure I’m not screwing up her sister’s recovery.

I’m not.

I grab a chip from the basket, wai ng for the hot sauce to eat my chicken tacos. “Watch out for her nails. I wouldn’t want her to mess up your pre y face.”

“I’m not afraid of Rose, but thanks for the concern, darling.” He winks.

I touch my heart. “Any me, love.”

Ryke rolls his eyes and slouches further in his chair, brooding. “How about save it when I’m not around?” he says.

“Homophobic?” I wonder, dunking a chip in salsa. I didn’t really peg my half-brother to be like that.

No,” Ryke snaps like that’s the furthest from the truth. “Just irritated.”

I think he’s just jealous of the rela onship I have with Connor. It’s simple. We’re friends. But with Ryke—it just…it can’t be like that. There’s too much shit between us for it to be anything other than complicated.

Ryke takes out his phone and texts someone before se ng his cell on the table near mine. When the waitress returns, we place our orders, and then three girls giggle loudly at the bar. They no ce us in the back and smack each other’s arms. I read their lips: that’s them.

All wear themed sorority shirts like Go Greek! and Tri and Beat Us with running shorts. In their twen es—the kind of girls that go to the college I was expelled from.

University of Pennsylvania.

Ryke openly checks the girls out, and they nearly shriek, their eyes bulging.

“You’d think that you just gave them a ride in your Masera ,” I say to my brother.

“I don’t own a Masera .” It was a gure of speech. He stands up and tosses his napkin on the chair. “Give me ve minutes.”

Connor pockets his phone. “That long?”

“Fuck o ,” Ryke says easily before leaving to approach the girls.

I think the redhead on the end is going to faint.

They prac cally bounce on their bar stools, and Ryke slides in, using whatever game he has to pick them up. The short blonde with dark red lips ck speaks to Ryke, but she points right at Connor.

“Looks like one of them is into you,” I tell Connor.

He waves to them in the most noncommi al way I’ve ever seen. Friendly, not like a brush o , but half-removed like he’s silently disinterested.

“Cobalt,” Ryke shouts. “They want to know your IQ.”

“Higher than yours.”

Ryke rolls his eyes and turns his back on us, s ll talking to them.

“What a pickup line,” I say. “Damn, I missed the chance to use it on you.” When I rst met him, I was sure he was asexual. Lily suspected that he was gay. Now, I honestly don’t even know what he is.

To me—he’s just Connor.

Maybe that’s the point.

“I wouldn’t have turned you down.” Connor leans back in his chair, checking his gold and black plated watch.

“Why is that?”

“You’re good looking,” he banters. “Not as good looking as me, but no one really is. So I wouldn’t count that against you.”

Before I was sober, I’d sit at a bar with Connor and people would fawn over him. Six-foot-four with those obnoxiously con dent blue eyes.

Connor Cobalt is catnip for pussy and cock.

He knows it and he almost just doesn’t care.

Turns out Connor does have a type, and she happens to be stru ng through the restaurant right now. I let out an audible groan when I hear her ve-inch heels and see her piercing yellow-green eyes. But Rose has zoned in on one person.

She raises her Chanel sunglasses to the top of her head, and then occupies Ryke’s seat next to Connor. He greets her with a few words in French, and she replies back in the same language. His arm slides around the back of her chair, his body leaned towards her in possession.

If the girls at the bar didn’t realize he was legi mately taken, they do now.

“Hey, Rose,” I say unenthusias cally. “I thought you couldn’t make it to lunch.”

“I have ten minutes,” she says, agging down the waitress. “I thought I’d stop by just to piss you o . It’s number three on my list of daily ac vi es.”

“Thought so,” I say. “Is ling your talons number four?”

She shoots me a glare.

I shoot one back.

“Children,” Connor says, “can you ght while Rose isn’t near knives and Loren isn’t near tables that he can ip? I nd cafeteria brawls wildly amusing, but not when I’m in the cross re.”

“You’ve been saved,” Rose tells me like a villain in a bad ac on ick. She’s half-serious which is the stupid thing.

“Thank you, Darth Vader.”

She ips me o , just as the waitress approaches and clears her throat. Rose is caught with her middle nger in the air.

I laugh—this is rich.

Rose looks hardly embarrassed. She lowers her nger and says, “I’d like a margarita, frozen, no salt.”

“Can I see your ID?”

Rose pops open her clutch wallet and ashes her ID to the waitress.

“Thanks. I’ll get that right out to you. Anything else?” She xes her Sombrero.

“Yeah,” I say, “a blow torch to defrost my girlfriend’s sister.” I smile dryly. “Thanks.”

“And I’d like a y swa er so I can smack my sister’s boyfriend.”

The waitress opens her mouth, par ally, but no words escape.

“A margarita is all,” Connor tells her with a warm smile.

She swallows. “I’ll have that ready in a sec…”

When she leaves, my phone buzzes on the table. I collect it and open the text.

See you tomorrow. – Daisy

I go en rely rigid.

I ip the cell over and no ce the dark green casing, unlike my black one. I accidentally picked up Ryke’s phone.

Morality, ethics—I was taught to shit on them.

I don’t even hesitate. I just scroll through the messages quickly, reaching the top of the conversa on. My ngers rise to my lips in anxiety, my rapid thoughts drowning out Connor and Rose’s French talk.

You le your shirt with me, you know. – Daisy

Keep it. – Ryke

What the fuck? I breathe heavily, dark emo ons pooling into me from so many places. Some indis nguishable, others really clear. Daisy is only sixteen.

It’s all I can think right now.

Back in Cancun, I made a promise—to trust Ryke, to lay o him about their growing friendship. I’ve been seriously trying.

My eyes icker to my brother at the bar. He works the brune e girl, her

gure curvy and her hand on his arm as she laughs at something he said.

She’s working him just as hard too.

And I imagine Ryke messing with Daisy’s head—just like that. Like she’s another girl at a bar. Like he’s trying to fuck her one night or for a week, maybe a month.

Nothing more.

I imagine the teasing.

The ir ng.

I don’t know what he’s playing at with Lily’s li le sister, but it’s not right. He can sleep with any girl—why does he have to go a er her?

Or is he just leading her on, with no real plan to do anything more?

Does he get o on that?

I’ll ask him, I think. It’s the only thing that stops my leg from jostling.

I return to the texts.

I can just give the shirt back to you when we go riding. – Daisy

Whatever you want. Just make sure to wear fucking boots this me

and not ip- ops. – Ryke

They were sandals. I also just found your shorts. I’ll wear those the

next me I see you too ;) – Daisy

Really?

Just wear the fucking boots, Calloway. – Ryke

You want me to ride naked? I usually don’t do that un l a er second

base. – Daisy

I’d rather you wore my shorts. – Ryke

Does it turn you on when girls wear your clothes? – Daisy

I’ll see you tomorrow, Dais. – Ryke

See you tomorrow. – Daisy

That was the newest text.

“Are you okay, Lo?” Connor asks, o my vola le expression. Heat prac cally radiates from my muscles.

Rose twirls her straw in her margarita. I didn’t even see the waitress come by again.

“I’m great,” I say coldly.

Only a second or so later, Ryke returns to the table with a napkin. He sits right next to me in the free seat. “Got her number and her address.” He pockets the napkin with the scribbled info. Then he reaches over and grabs his water that’s near Rose.

“Does that girl know you just want to fuck her?” I ask, my voice coarse.

Tension spreads through the table, but remorse lies far o —in another realm of existence. In some good guy’s body.

“Yeah,” Ryke says, drawing out the word as he studies my expression. “I think she got the message when I said that I wasn’t into anything serious.” He pauses. “Did I do something…?”

I slide the phone across the mosaic- led table and set it right in front of him.

Since his chair is beside mine, he has to angle his body towards me. “You read my fucking texts?” He glowers.

“Why is she ir ng with you?”

Ryke runs his hand anxiously through his thick brown hair. “It’s innocent, Lo.”

That’s not what I wanted to hear. “Does she know that?”

Yes,” he forces.

“How? How does she fucking know that, Ryke? She’s sixteen, and you’re leading her on.”

Rose stops sipping her margarita. “Are we talking about my li le sister, here?”

“We should stay out of this, Rose,” Connor tells her.

Rose snaps back at him in French, and they start arguing in the foreign language.

Ryke groans in distress and annoyance. “I’m not trying to lead her on.”

I snatch the phone back from him.

“Come on, Lo,” he complains.

I hold up a nger and scroll through the texts. Then I read: “I’d rather you just wore my shorts. What is that?”

“A joke.”

I glare, two seconds from chucking his phone at his face.

“A dirty joke,” he rephrases. “Okay, I know. It looks bad.” He lets out a deep breath, almost growling. “You have to cut me some fucking slack. None of this is inten onal. It’s just how I am.”

I hate that excuse. He always uses it. He blames his personality for everything—like it’s a scapegoat. “I’ve never seen you talk to another girl like this.”

“That’s because other girls don’t talk to me like this. She’s fucking crazy and bold…” His mouth stays open like he’s about to say something else, but then his lips press closed. Rethinking that last statement.

“Finish it,” I snap. He’s going to say she’s hot. She’s sexy. Whatever. It’s wri en on his face.

He holds up his hands. “I’m done. I don’t know what else to fucking tell you.”

He absolutely sucks at relieving any sort of suspicion or anxiety that I have. “I’m trying to trust you,” I retort.

“Yeah? You’re not doing a good fucking job of it.”

My insides twist. You’re not doing a good fucking job of it—the words blare in the back of my head. It hurts that he’d even think that.

I lean closer to him, my heart pounding in my chest.

“You came into my life in a lie,” I say. “You weren’t honest about who you were, and when you came clean, I s ll let you take me to rehab. I s ll hang out with you, knowing that you could be lying about so much more. That is more blind trust than I’ve ever given anyone in my life. So don’t tell me that I’m not doing a good job.” My eyes burn. I’m giving everything I possibly can.

And it’s s ll never enough.

“You’re right,” he nods a few mes and rubs his jaw. “I’m sorry. You have a right to be cau ous of me. I just…” He shrugs, not able to nd the words. He turns away and takes a swig of water.

Some mes I just want to shake Ryke so hard un l he tells me things straight. No half-lies. No ptoeing around me.

I just want the cold truth. All of it. Finding out later—that s ngs ten

mes worse.

Why does he have such an easy me speaking freely to other people but when it comes to us he hesitates? It’s like our past is so dense that he refuses to crawl through it at mes.

I’m stuck in it.

Like quicksand.

“Can you be honest with me?” I ask, remembering how no one told me that I was a bastard. Ryke had these answers for so long. And even when he nally met me, he kept them to himself for months. To protect me from myself, he basically said.

No one even gives me a chance.

They just assume I’m going to fuck up before I actually do.

I don’t want to be blindsided anymore. Not by the people close to me.

Ryke stares at me for a long moment before saying, “I’d never sleep with Daisy.” He’s said as much before.

Rose suddenly rises from the table, her purse on her arm. “I have to go back to work, but next me you talk about my li le sister in the context of fucking, be smart enough and don’t do it in front of me.” She drills a glare into Ryke. “She’s reckless and impulsive, and despite those aws, she’s s ll my sister. I love her more than I will ever love any of you at this table.” She pauses. “And you should know that I own a gun. I’m also a be er shot than Connor.” With this, she spins on her heels and walks con dently to the exit.

Connor never takes his eyes o Rose.

I’m so glad I’m not da ng her.

I focus back on Ryke. “Why does Daisy have your shirt and shorts?”

“We rode to a quarry and went swimming,” he explains. “My friend Sully was there. We ended up at her house…” he trails o , pu ng doubt in my head again.

“You mean her parent’s house?”

“Yeah,” he says. “Just to dry our clothes. It was closer than my apartment.”

“This sounds so sketchy—”

“I know, but it’s the fucking truth. I had to leave early, so I ended up just wearing an extra pair of shorts in Sully’s Jeep. I le my clothes in her dryer.” His Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows. “I promise it wasn’t anything like you’re thinking.” He sets an elbow on the table, angled back towards me. “I know you shouldn’t trust me, but I need you to—I want you to. Please.”

This is a moment that will de ne the rest of my rela onship with him. I can sense it. “I’m going to ask you this one me, and I want you to be completely one-hundred percent honest with me.”

Ryke nods. “Okay.”

“Are you a racted to Daisy?”

He stares directly into my narrowed eyes. And he says, “No.”

I try to breathe a sigh of relief, but this nagging devil on my shoulder says: Don’t believe him. Don’t trust him. Don’t love him.

All he’ll do is hurt you.

“Not one me? She’s a model—”

“She’s gorgeous,” Ryke admits, “but she’s sixteen, Lo. How many mes do I have to say the same thing for you to fucking believe me?” I don’t know.

“And when she’s eighteen?” I ask. I’ve never seen Ryke with a girl longer than a few weeks. I can’t stomach the thought of my brother screwing over Daisy.

“No. Nothing’ll change,” he tells me. “I promise you that we’ll always be just friends.”

I nod a few mes, le ng this sink in, accep ng it as the truth. “Okay.” I pass him his phone. “I believe you.”

Don’t believe him.

I’m going to.

Because he’s my brother, and he won’t hurt me like that.

And if he betrays me—then it’s my fault for le ng him in.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIVE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

I LIE ON MY STOMACH, my canopy net draped around my bed. Too Cute! Puppies on Animal Planet plays, and I try not to ip open the stack of tabloids beside me. Rose told me to burn the picture of me ea ng a hot dog, but it’s s ll inside one of those magazines.

Burning one won’t rid them all. Anyway, I think Rose just likes re.

The door suddenly swings open, and I fran cally swipe the tabloids o the ma ress. They tangle in the net and hang midair. Uhh…

Lo hesitates in the door frame, his face sharpening as he looks from me to the magazines to the television puppies and back to me. “Okay, this has got to end.” He slams the door and dials a number in his phone.

“What?” I kneel. “It’s not porn!”

He walks further into the room and then slips his phone back in his pocket.

“Who’d you text? I thought we decided that we didn’t need anyone else to deal with our problems.”

“This isn’t about sex,” Lo says, climbing onto the bed and taking a seat beside me. He combs my hair out of my face. “This is about you, frightened to go outside, scared of the fucking paparazzi. You can’t live like this. Christ, I can’t live like this.”

“It’s ge ng worse,” I tell Lo honestly. “I feel like every me I go outside with you, there’s another ar cle about how I’m a lying, chea ng slut who’s with Ryke.” I shrug. “I gure it’s easier for everyone else if I just stay here.” My eyes icker to the television. “And plus, the puppies…”

“You can watch your puppies in a park.” Lo searches for the remote underneath decora ve pillows.

“Hey,” I say, tackling him to stop. “Baby sloths are coming on next.”

“Then we can go to the zoo. Anything but staying cooped up here, Lil.” He grabs my arms and pushes me back.

I climb on him, channeling my inner-monkey (it helps that Chimps was on prior to Too Cute!) “You can’t…” I wrap my thighs around his waist, his back against the ma ress now. And I try to press his arms above his head.

He rolls on top of me, basically pinning me much be er than I pinned him. “Look at me,” he says forcefully.

I do. I stare right into his amber eyes that seem to pull my very soul into his heart. It’s so deep, so intoxica ng, that I go u erly s ll and quiet.

“I won’t lose you to anything.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I whisper.

“Clearly,” he says. “You can handle this. I know you can. You know you can. You just have to start believing in yourself.”

I breathe in his words. “Okay.” I pause. “But just a er the sloths…”

Someone knocks on the door. “Is she in there?” I hear Poppy, my oldest sister.

Lo takes the me to reach above my head, grab the remote, and switch o the television.

“Don’t knock,” Rose says. “Just walk in.” And that’s when Rose barrels into our room as she normally does. She barely even acknowledges the fact that Lo is pinning me on the bed.

My cheeks start turning red. Even though we weren’t even close to making out…I think. Who knows where this would’ve ended up a er ten more minutes?

Poppy strolls in next but freezes a couple steps inside. “Oh sorry.” She shields her eyes with her hand. To Rose, she says, “I told you we should have knocked again.”

“Why? They’re not screwing. They can’t. It’s the middle of the day. Right, Loren?” Rose asks. Lo slowly crawls o my body and lies next to me, propping himself on his elbows.

“Sure,” he says with a sardonic smile. “You can drop your hand, Poppy. My dick isn’t anywhere near your sister.”

“Okay, but I s ll feel bad about barging into your room,” Poppy says so ly, lowering her hand. She gives me a warm smile. I haven’t seen her much since the media crisis with the scandal. I can only imagine it’s a ec ng her about as well as everyone else. Her brown hair is s ll long against her chest, her skin s ll sun-kissed and she s ll has that Monroe mole above her lip (not that she can really get rid of that).

At least these parts of her haven’t changed. I can’t imagine what else I’ve missed.

“Have you told her yet?” Rose asks Lo.

I perk up. “Told me what?” And since when do Lo and Rose conspire against me?

“We’ve been talking,” Lo admits.

“What?” I frown and scrunch my nose. “What have you done with Loren Hale?” Although they do sort through the mail some mornings together.

“It hasn’t been fun,” Rose adds.

“For either of us,” Lo chimes in.

Okaaay. “Someone be er spill soon.”

Rose stands in the center of the room, hands on her hips. Anyone can tell the di erence between my older sisters by their wardrobe alone. Rose wears a black pleated dress while Poppy’s in a bohemian maroon shirt and skinny jeans.

Poppy is probably easier to get along with, pre y laid-back, but I always gravitate towards my ercest sister. She’d be a lioness on Animal Planet, for sure.

Lo slides o the bed and shuts the cracked door.

I scoot closer to Poppy, who stands by the ma ress, and she actually starts braiding my hair.

“You need out of this house,” Rose says.

I can’t refute. I know I’ve been a hermit. Lucky’s Diner was really my last real ou ng. It just got so crazy a er that—and the magazines went wild with theories about Ryke and me and Lo.

As though I summoned the angel to Lo’s devil—Ryke Meadows opens the door and enters the room, dressed in only track pants and what looks like a sweaty shirt thrown over his shoulder.

“What are you doing here?” I ask him, forcing my eyes to stay on his face and not his six-pack.

“I was invited to this mee ng.”

Mee ng?

“I sent a mass text,” Lo admits.

“Connor is in class,” Rose tells me. “He can’t come.” And Daisy is in prep school. Okay…so that means: This is it.

“Does no one knock around here?” Poppy asks.

Ryke shrugs. “They shouldn’t be fucking. It’s the a ernoon.”

Rose pulls back her shoulders. “That’s what I said.”

Poppy stares between Lo and me with a li le more concern and then she addresses Rose and Ryke. “You both realize that they have no privacy outside and inside their rela onship, right?”

“You tell ‘em, Poppy,” Lo says, leaning against our dresser with crossed arms. He’s smiling in amusement. Our other two siblings look like they could tear out his jugular.

“He’s an addict,” Rose says. “I don’t trust him with our sister.”

“And she’s an addict,” Ryke retorts. “I don’t trust her with my brother.”

Poppy raises her hands, coming in peace. I stay quiet. This is my role in my loud family. “It just seems, to me, that you both have trust issues…and maybe you need to have a li le more faith in them.”

“Just so everyone knows, I have a new favorite Calloway sister,” Lo proclaims. He almost looks like he could high- ve her.

I do like having someone completely on our side, champions for our rela onship. It feels good.

“No o ense,” Ryke tells her. “You weren’t there when they were fucking enabling each other.”

“No o ense,” Poppy retorts, “but I’ve been here their whole lives. I’ve seen Lily when she’s sad and I’ve seen Lo when he’s angry.”

Ryke just nods a few mes, his shoulders relaxing. “I’m sorry then,” he tells her. “I don’t know you that well.”

Poppy looks a li le taken aback by his sudden kindness. She says quickly, “Me too.”

I clap my hands. “So if that’s it—”

“Not even close,” Lo says.

“We’re going out,” Poppy explains, running her ngers through my hair as she gathers strands to braid.

“Like to a club?” My brows furrow. That doesn’t sound like a good idea.

Rose stares at me like I’ve seriously lost some brain cells inside this room. “No, not to a club. There’s a Comic-Con in Philly this weekend. We’re all going.”

My eyes light up. Yes! I almost bounce to my feet, but Poppy has my hair hostage.

Then my face falls as I seriously consider this. “Wait…I didn’t hear about a conven on.” Are they lying to me? “Is this a trick?”

Lo already has his phone out and he passes it to me. I s ll only have a shi y ip phone without internet, which thwarts any tempta ons to look at porn, but it also keeps me bored. I cup his phone in my hands like it’s a treasure. And then I quickly skim the adver sement for the small conven on.

“Wait. Wait.” My lips slowly rise in a big smile. “The director for the new X-Men movie is going to be there?”

Lo grins. “Yep.”

“Okay, we’re going.” I pause. “Wait. Wait.” My face falls.

“What is it?” Lo asks.

I hand him back his phone. “What about the crowds? If someone sees us, they’ll stop us to take pictures or ask us ques ons…” I trail o . Conven ons are already kind of crazy. But this craziness will surround us.

“That’s where Lo and I have been talking,” Rose says.

“We’re going to dress up,” Poppy cuts to the chase.

Rose glares at our oldest sister. “I was ge ng there.”

“She seemed antsy,” Poppy refutes, nishing tying my hair o . “Done.”

Rose lts her head at Poppy. “She looks ve.”

“She looks cute.”

“Jesus Christ, she looks ne,” Lo interjects. “Can we get back to the topic here?”

“Wait,” I smile.

“If you say wait one more fucking me…” Ryke threatens, so irritated. I think my voice alone annoys him.

Whatever.

He can’t burst this rare joy. “You’re all going to dress up in costumes? For me?”

Poppy shares my smile. “I think we’d all do a lot more just to see you happy, Lily.”

It’s that kind of honesty that almost brings tears to my eyes. Poppy has her arm around my shoulder, a maternal force that I suddenly recognize in this moment. Even when my mother wasn’t warm and kind to me, Poppy always was.

I wipe my cheek and bite my lip to keep the happy tears at bay. “I just have one ques on.”

They wait for me to ask. The room calm and quiet, unlike before. When I talk, they all try to listen. That means…

A lot.

A whole lot.

“Who is everyone dressing up as?”


Thrive

CHAPTER SIX

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

“SO WHAT’S the deal with Sam?” Ryke asks, si ng on the hotel chair with an energy drink in hand, only wearing a pair of jeans.

“He’s late,” Connor declares as he unbu ons his white shirt. “So we all know you two will hit it o .”

Ryke shoots him the middle nger.

I check my watch. “He’s not that late.” I almost never defend Samuel Stokes—because we don’t get along.

Story of my life.

I pull my black shirt over my head, tossing it on my small du el bag. My costume lies on the hotel bed along with Connor’s. We each arrived at the conven on in di erent cars, trying to throw o the paparazzi. Stepping out of the Princeton house wearing our costumes wasn’t an op on. We’d be all over the internet. The headline, Lily Calloway and Loren Hale Go to Philly Comic-Con, would be enough to send Lily running back inside.

So we’re changing here while Lily and her three sisters dress in another hotel room, and then we’re mee ng the girls downstairs at the conven on

oor.

“From the few handshakes we’ve had here and fucking there, I know absolutely nothing about the guy,” Ryke says.

Connor takes o his bu on-down. “He’s twenty-seven, the Chief Marke ng and Commercial O cer of Fizzle, receiving the posi on purely by nepo sm,” he says without missing a beat. “His prior employment was Dairy Queen, and he has a four-year-old daughter with Poppy Cadence Calloway Stokes.”

“Fucking fantas c,” Ryke says dryly. “I asked what’s his deal, not for his fucking resume, Cobalt.” Ryke nods to me, looking for a be er answer.

“I want to say that Sam’s an asshole like the rest of us,” I tell him. “But I don’t think about him that much.” Thinking about Sam means I have to dig through painful childhood memories. Where I threw back drinks to drown out the world. Where I vandalized houses. Where I screamed.

Where I ran.

Where I became a thing to be hated.

Samuel Stokes showed up in Poppy’s life at fourteen.

I was only eight. I can’t imagine that he sees me as anything more than a delinquent, rich kid.

And then, within maybe a second, a st raps against the door.

Connor goes to greet the person on the other side, simultaneously unbuckling his belt. When Connor constantly wears collared shirts and preppy a re, it’s hard to tell that he’s ripped. He has be er de ni on in his muscles than me, and I work out a lot to rid stress—but running cuts my muscle mass down.

“You’re late,” Connor says easily, swinging the door open. Without paying much a en on to Sam, Connor returns to his wardrobe on the bed.

“Try having a four-year-old throw a tantrum over her Princess Peach costume.” Sam walks further in the room, a travel-du el slung over his shoulder. “I had to leave her at the Villanova house with Poppy’s mom.” Sam nods at Ryke and me in acknowledgement. “What are you two dressing as?”

I lean an arm on the television cabinet and swallow a smartass comment. “The Shirtless Wonder,” I banter. “With my sidekick.” I gesture to Ryke who hasn’t moved his ass o the chair. My brother raises his brows and sips his drink, sizing up Sam with a long once-over.

Really Sam can be described in two words:

Pre y boy.

When he was younger, he had the whole nine es grunge look down, his hair hanging half in his eyes, like he was part of the Hansons. Now his brown hair is out of his slightly unshaven face, dressed in a plain shirt and jeans—he’s the picture perfect representa on of normality.

Without an ounce of humor, Sam says, “It looks like you’re going as Cyclops.” He mo ons to my navy and gold costume on the bed with a red visor: Cyclops circa 2010 comic book era. Before Bendis turned him into a villain. A er he lost Jean Grey and had one of the strongest, most con dent and beloved mutants by his side.

It’s this Sco Summers that I love the most. Somewhere between good and bad. Somewhere between a s and a revolu onary.

“Caught me,” I say with a half-smile.

He sets his du el on the free bed and then glances back at Ryke. “What are you drinking?”

He shakes his energy drink can and then takes a large swig.

“Try this.” Sam rummages in the pocket of his du el before pulling out a slim black can with a lightning bolt insignia. He tosses it to Ryke, who easily catches it in one hand.

My brother reads the label. “Lightning Bolt…with an exclama on point. What is this shit?” He inspects it like Sam handed him arsenic. And then Ryke pops the fucking tab and takes a sip.

I just shake my head. How has he not died yet?

“You didn’t know what it was, and yet you s ll drank it?” Connor says aloud. “Now I’m ques oning our friendship.”

“Good,” Ryke says, “because I ques on it every fucking day.”

“I remember now, why we’re friends.” Connor steps into his costume’s black pants. “Every man needs a dog.” He pauses. “Lassie taught me that.”

I slow clap.

“Fuck you,” Ryke says.

“I thought it was a compliment,” Connor replies casually with a grin. “Everyone loves Lassie.”

Sam sits on the edge of the bed. “You’re holding an energy drink,” he tells Ryke, circling back to the point. “Fizzle created it. We’re unveiling the product in a few days.”

“It’s not bad,” Ryke says, scru nizing the Lightning Bolt! can.

“Good because if you’re around Lily at all, you can’t drink brands from Fizzle’s compe tors. It’s bad marke ng.”

“No problem.” Ryke stands and tosses his old energy drink in the wastebasket.

We all concentrate on changing clothes. Sam rises and tugs his shirt o before unzipping his du el. I become acutely aware that he has four years on Connor and Ryke and six years on me with the way he begins commanding the room. Con dent posture, assured stance—a build that would suit someone heading into the army. Not that he’s ever going to enlist like his father and four brothers.

Sammy took another path in life to be with the rich and now the famous.

By the me I have the gold belt around my waist, along with ght navy pants and boots, Ryke lounges on the chair.

“You can’t seriously be nished,” I say, scanning his dark green leather jacket, a hood a ached, and an iden cal colored crew-neck. Black jeans to top o his simple look.

Sam scru nizes him. “Who are you supposed to be?”

“Green Arrow.”

I shake my head in disapproval. He wore the same exact costume almost one year ago—when I rst met him.

“It’s the only thing I have,” Ryke says to me. “And what does it fucking ma er?”

“I can see your face.” I point at him. “You can pretend your li le hood will conceal your features, but the moment we hit the conven on oor, people are going to swarm us.”

“I’m going to shave,” Ryke declares. “And I have black paint that I’m going to use for a mask.”

“Where’s your bow and arrow?” Sam asks, scanning the room for Ryke’s props.

“I le them at my apartment—”

I groan.

Connor says, “Not surprised.”

“Look, I already had one of the girls swing by my place and pick them up on their way. Problem solved.” Probably Daisy…but I smother that suspicion. It shouldn’t ma er if she was the one—they’re just friends. Like he said. I’d rather not put my doubts in Sam’s head either.

Ryke zips up his leather jacket. “And worry about yourself, Cobalt.”

“That’s the thing,” Connor says, “I don’t have to worry about myself.” He ts his black mask over his eyes and nose, shrouding half his face. “It’s called con dence, in case you were confused.”

“Sounds more like arrogance,” Ryke says.

“Closely related,” he says, not denying a thing.

Sam snaps his blue belt around his waist. “Poppy has my shield,” he says to Ryke, “so do you want to stop by the girls’ room with me?” He’s being all buddy-buddy with my brother, which has me a bit on guard.

Connor checks his watch on the bed. “Rose already texted me that they’re wai ng on the ballroom level.” Everyone is pre y much ready except my brother, who’s been slacking. “Hurry up and shave, Ryke.”

“I’ll just meet you fucking down there.” Ryke heads to the bathroom.

“No,” Connor says. “A man never leaves his dog behind.”

Ryke ips him o , not turning around as he does so. He disappears in the bathroom.

Connor grins. We end up wai ng for Ryke in the doorway. Sam leans his shoulder on the wall, his arms crossed over his chest. The expression he wears—the faint humor mixed with seriousness as his lips rise— ts his character too well.

“Captain America,” I say. “Aren’t you glad you le your four-year-old at home? She’d learn words like fuck o and fucking fuck all within the span of thirty minutes.”

“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised,” Sam says.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I snap back.

“He’s your brother, right? Cut from the same cloth.”

I don’t curse as much as Ryke, not even close, but he’s saying that he’d be hesitant to let his child around me. I can’t do anything but glare.

Sam sighs, seeing that I’m taking o ense to this. “I didn’t mean anything by it other than you’re both rough around the edges.” I don’t tear my gaze o him, and to throw up a white ag or maybe prove a point, he calls out to my brother, “Do you plan on procrea ng, Ryke?”

“Yeah,” Ryke shouts back. “And I hope my kid is a horrible in uence on yours.”

Sam looks at me and outstretches his arms like am I right?

Yeah. My lips li . Maybe he is.


Thrive

CHAPTER SEVEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

“BATMAN?” I stand beneath a towering gure with pink lips and broad shoulders. And I think: Please let this be Connor Cobalt. Within ten minutes, I lost my sisters among the costumed-clad masses. I was distracted by the best Ninja Turtle cosplay, of all things.

I’d search for the numerous Captain Americas and Black Widows, but it’s easy to tell which ones aren’t Sam and Poppy. Same goes for Cyclops— who’d be my rst choice.

But the Batmans—I can’t discern from faraway. So this is my h

a empt at rejoining my group.

The guy lowers his head a li le so his blue eyes meet mine. And then he says in a deep voice, “I am Batman.”

Okaaay. “But do I know you?” I ask. I wish I could just be like: Hey, Connor, are you messing with me? I’d rather not shout his name too loudly. Even though “Connor” isn’t so original, people could put two and two together, right? And then they’ll gure out that I’m Lily Calloway.

I straighten my blonde wig in anxiety, hoping that the gli er on my face is a good enough disguise. If it was up to me, I’d be a pink Power Ranger— totally hidden from head-to-toe. However, Rose and Lo said I need to be par ally exposed to the world because I can’t dress up all the me.

I feel fully exposed. I mean, these white spandex booty shorts are riding up and my top is nothing more than a boob corset with laces in the front.

And I think Batman may be checking out my cleavage, which is sparse. He can’t be Connor— “Should I know you?” Batman asks like he has gravel in his throat.

“Nope,” I say. “I don’t think we’ve crossed paths before.” O to nd the next Batman. Or hopefully the right Sco Summers.

Just as I pass him, Batman sets a hand on my shoulder. “Wait, I do know you.” He broke character, his voice no longer abnormally low.

My eyes bug. “No you don’t.” I knew I should have been the Pink Ranger.

“Yes I do.” He smiles, which looks odd. Batman doesn’t smile like that.

“I’m no one,” I say stupidly and immediately blush. “Ihavetogo,” I mumble that last bit out.

“I do know you,” he says. “You’re Emma Frost. The White Queen. Biggest bitch.”

I glare.

“Hey and you kind of look like her too. Though your boobs need to be a lot bigger. It threw me o at rst.”

I purse my lips, feeling a li le o ended like Rose would. “Stop making Batman look like a pervert.” As I pass, my shoulder shoves into his, and I stomp away. It’s probably way more badass in my head than actuality. Something about costumes—about being someone else—gives me a bit of con dence that I’ve lost since my addic on was publicized.

“You even sound like her too!” he calls out.

I turn around, walking backwards. I contemplate shoo ng him the middle nger, but my balls haven’t grown to that size yet. Instead I squint, hoping all he sees is a ery, narrowed gaze full of irrita on.

He laughs.

Damn.

Suddenly, my back bumps into a hard chest.

I freeze.

This is a man-chest.

For sure.

“I lost something recently,” he tells me.

My heart swells at the familiar voice, and I spin around to drop-dead-gorgeous cheekbones, a ruby-red visor, and lips that pull into a breathtaking smile.

“Found her,” he says.

I don’t know why those words almost bring tears to my eyes—but they do. They resonate deep within my soul, lling a part of me that only Loren Hale can reach.

I ing my arms around his neck, standing on the ps of my toes, and I kiss him. I feel safe in my costume and safe in his arms.

No one can stop me from loving him.

He kisses back, and he li s me into a front piggy-back. In the middle of the ballroom oor, booths lining the walls, people milling around us.

I lose sense of everything, except the way his hands hold me close, the way his urgency, the degree of his love, matches mine.

“I missed you,” I say between kisses.

He grips my ass, my legs wrapped securely around his waist, ankles crossed. All is well. “Me too, love.”

We’ve been apart for three hours.

And then the surrounding noise escalates and breaches my happy place. Guys are whistling. Girls are clapping.

“S ck it in, Cyclops!” someone yells.

“There are kids here!” an angrier person rebuts.

“Emma Frost, looking hot!”

“Sco , stop chea ng on Jean Grey!” Obviously that guy hasn’t realized that Jean Grey is dead.

I break from Lo’s lips for a second, the place between my legs throbbing for a harder entry, but I force the need away, shelving it as I concentrate on more important things.

Like being a spectacle without people even knowing our real names.

Camera ashes blind my eyes, and every fanboy and fangirl watch us like we’re reenac ng a scene from an X-Men comic.

We’re not.

We’re just…in love? Horny? Both. De nitely both.

“Letmedownletmedown,” I slur together in haste (and fright), tapping Lo’s arm.

He sets me on my feet but instantly grabs my hand, lacing his ngers with mine. “I’m not losing you again,” he says. He scans our audience, and they start cheering.

“Encore! Encore!” about ve people shout.

Nooooo. Well…I take it back. There will most certainly be an encore. Only no one will be watching it. Just Lo and me. Alone.

Lo draws me out of the crowds, giving them a s wave to say that the

show is over. Now we’re just part of the masses again.

“Should we go to the hotel room?” I whisper.

I can’t see his eyes behind the visor, but he stares down at me with an in mida ng scowl. He makes a good Sco Summers.

“Not to have sex,” I amend.

“We have friends now, remember? No more fake Stacey and Charlie.”

“Right,” I say. No more scapegoats.

“And with great friends comes great responsibility,” he tells me. “Like trying to listen to your sister talk without me referencing a demonic en ty.” He looks at me. “It’s torture.”

Before I can reply, someone shouts, “I see her!”

I only inch into Lo because Daisy’s voice emanates from seemingly nowhere. I whip my head around—how can she see me? And probably the least helpful thought pops up: She’d be an awesome spy.

“Emma!” Daisy shouts, using my character name to avoid a rac ng the wrong gazes. Thank you, Daisy.

I nally spot her…and she’s s cking out of the crowd by a Cider Rose Comics booth—the indies where Lo would’ve put Halway if he wanted to promote. He didn’t, and his father cut into him for that one.

“Is my li le sister oa ng above people?” What the…I lt my head. Her legs are as high as the heads. Is she standing on a table?

Oh.

No.

She’s on someone’s shoulders.

“Come on,” Lo says, quickening his pace.

Daisy’s short, bright orange wig molds her face. She wears a cropped white shirt and gold spandex. The giveaway of her costume happens to be orange foam suspenders that go beneath her crotch like a thong. I couldn’t pull o Leeloo from The Fi h Element with the same vigor as Daisy.

We reach the line of indie booths, and I expect my sister to be on some stranger’s body. She’s way too trus ng. The opposite of me, I realize.

I was wrong though.

She’s on Ryke’s shoulders. Standing. Not si ng.

His hands clutch her calves so rmly that I doubt she can even shi an inch. He has on the same Green Arrow ou it from last year’s Halloween— oh my God, he shaved. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Ryke completely shaven.

He looks more like Lo. I don’t like it one bit.

“Hey, guys,” Daisy says with a bright, beaming smile. She playfully twirls her plas c gun and aims it at no one in par cular. “Have you seen any aliens that I need to kill?”

“Yeah,” Lo says, “Connor should be around here somewhere with your sister.”

I nudge Lo in the side. “Batman and Catwoman aren’t aliens.”

Lo lts his head at me. “But Connor Cobalt and Rose Calloway might as well be.”

I cover his lips, but it’s too late. Those names have already dri ed in the air and penetrated a few ears. I grimace. Penetrated. Ears. Ew…bad one.

“Fine, only Connor Cobalt then,” he mumbles through my palm.

“Don’t say ‘you know whose’ name.” I drop my hand.

His brows harden. “Voldemort.”

I punch him in the arm. Though I fell into that Harry Po er reference-trap too easily.

He mock winces. “Ow.”

I take a deep breath and glance at my li le sister. She now sits on Ryke’s shoulders. He grabs her by the waist and li s her o his body, dropping her on her feet—a lot less carefully than Lo usually does to me.

She lands perfectly ne, thankfully.

“She’s a girl,” Lo tells Ryke, mo oning to Daisy who twirls her gun and searches the area for our older sisters.

“I didn’t no ce,” Ryke says with thick sarcasm.

“Just don’t be rough with her,” Lo tells him, less defensively. He’s trying not to jump down his brother’s throat about Daisy.

“If she can’t handle me, then I wouldn’t have let her on my shoulders.”

“I can’t handle you, but you s ll hang around me. What do you call that?” Lo asks.

“Tough love.”

Lo nods a few mes, and that conversa on is cut o by loud bickering.

“You can’t just take my whip, Richard,” she says. “It’s part of my costume. You’re breaking the conven on’s protocol.”

“And you’re making up rules. Are the c onal costume police going to jail me in their invisible prison?”

“Ugh! You are so…” She growls. They come into view, only about ten feet away. Rose stands with her hands perched on her hips, her black leather pants and leather jacket just as badass as her Catwoman eye-mask and ears. Her hair is sleeked back into a pony. Even in her s le o boots, Connor stands four inches above her, appearing to have an advantage.

Batman and Catwoman are irt- gh ng.

The fangirl inside of me is singing right now.

“You love me,” Connor tells her, s ll holding her black whip, the source of their argument.

“The more you say it, the more untrue it becomes.”

“It’s just the opposite.” He takes a step nearer.

Rose raises her chin, not recoiling. She snaps, “So now it’s Opposite Day?”

I’m fairly certain that beneath his Batman mask, a single brow arches. He has that arrogant look in his eyes, the one he wears a lot be er than most people. “I didn’t declare an uno cial, kind of pointless, holiday, but if you want to, go ahead. I doubt anyone will listen.”

She smacks his chest. “Don’t insult me, Richard.”

Ryke asks, “Are we going to keep watching them?” He stands right beside me.

Lo and I nod at the same me, xated on the couple who provide too much entertainment. No one on this planet are like these two. “Maybe you’re right,” I whisper to Lo. “Maybe they are extraterrestrials.”

“It would explain a lot,” Lo agrees.

“Like why Connor never stu ers.”

“Why Rose makes babies cry when she walks past them,” Lo adds.

I nod. “And why Connor never has a bad hair day.”

Lo laughs. “That’d be his hundred-dollar hair products.”

“Oh.” I pause. “Maybe his shampoo comes from space.”

Ryke shakes his head at us. “You two are so fucking weird.”

At that fact, Lo squeezes my hand. Today is de nitely a good idea. I don’t think I’ve felt like this since Cancun—before the media hoopla.

I don’t want it to end.

I watch Rose point a threatening nger at Connor. “You’re just bi er because I beat you at chess four mes in a row last night. Now you’re stealing my things out of spite.”

Connor raises her whip, half of the black leather wrapped around his hand. “I only stole this because you were minutes from snapping it at that guy, which would have sent you to real jail.”

“He smacked that girl’s ass! Just because she was dressed in spandex— it didn’t give him the right to touch her without her permission.”

“I agree, but you can’t whip every person that makes your blood boil.”

They’re only an inch or so apart now. “What if he did that to me?” she asks seriously.

He stares in her yellow-green piercing eyes for a long, long moment, reading her gaze. I s ll wish I had that superpower—or that smart person ability.

Finally he says, “I would’ve stepped in.” So far, Connor hasn’t really had the opportunity to protect Rose from a rude guy. Usually she does all the yelling and pushing herself before he even arrives.

“Even if you’re not her boyfriend, you should have stepped in like I did.”

“Clearly I’m not as moral as you, darling. You know this about me.”

Rose’s eyes narrow even more. Then she stomps forward, almost challengingly, and pauses for drama c e ect. With so much con dence, she grabs the back of his head and licks his face slowly, star ng from his chin all the way to his nose—like a cat.

Connor stands poised, unmoving and unblinking. But his grin could sha er the world.

My smile grows. “Did she just…”

“Yeah,” Lo con rms, sounding impressed. She recreated a scene from Batman Returns where Michelle P e er licks Michael Keaton’s face. I’m not sure if Rose has seen the movie or if it’s just a coincidence.

“Daisy?” Ryke suddenly glances around. “Fuck. She ran o …” He whips around to go nd her, and as he rotates, a sharper piece of his bow hooks onto the strings of my corset. With Ryke’s haste (and strength), my costume rips right down the middle.

I gasp, my hands ying to my chest. Ohmygod.

I am naked! Nearly naked. Half-naked. Topless.

Shit.

I try to hold the costume together with just my ngers. “Lo!”

“Hey, it’s okay, Lil.” He spins me towards his chest and hides my body from view. Why is this happening? What Leprechaun did I piss o ?

“Fuck…” Ryke says again, his hands on his head. “I’m sorry…”

“Can you go nd Daisy?” Lo asks.

Ryke frowns and rocks back with shock. “Seriously?”

“Yeah. I’m going to help Lily, so…” He can’t go look for my sister himself. Neither can I now that I may have, sort of, ashed a crowd of superheroes.

“I’ll catch up with you once I’ve found her,” Ryke says before he disappears.

And then a couple Disney Princesses ask, “Hey…are you Lily Calloway?” Noooo.

I shake my head at Ariel, envious of her shell-bra that I could de nitely use right about now.

“You called him Lo,” one girl says with a giddy smile, gesturing to my boyfriend / best friend / ancé.

This is not happening.

I turn to look at Rose for more con dence. She points somewhere and mouths, Bathroom. Now.

“Lo…”

“I saw,” he says, already leading me to the bathroom. My knuckles whiten as I try to force this stupid corset together with just the strength of my ngers. The trek to the bathroom is surprisingly fast—maybe because I was thinking about side-boob the en re me.

The door breezes open, and Rose clears out the stalls with one shout: “Can you believe it?! Michael Fassbender is outside!”

I’ve never heard toilets ush that quickly in my life.

When the last girl exits, Connor and Lo enter.

I am praying upon every star in the universe and galac c, habitable planets that my genius sister has a plan.


Thrive

CHAPTER EIGHT

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

“STOP MOVING, LIL,” I order, trying to e the strings together on her corset. Most of the hooks are torn apart, but I nd one intact.

It barely closes her top.

“Let me see,” Lily says to Poppy, who’s checking the internet for photos of us while Sam guards the door. Captain America’s greatest duty is standing outside a girl’s restroom. It’d be hilarious if Lily’s eyes weren’t about to pop out of her head.

“It’s just a couple photos,” Poppy proclaims, about to show Lily her cell.

Rose snatches the phone out of her hand, censoring my girlfriend from the news. “It’s ne, Lily. Don’t freak out.”

“How can I not freak out?” she asks. “People know we’re here. They could be swarming the area, ready to a ack.”

I raise my brows at her. “This isn’t Mortal Kombat. No one is going to a ack you when we step through the doors.” I whisper, “You’re safe, Lil. I promise.”

“Technically,” Connor says to Lily—I straighten up with a glare—“they only know about you and Lo. No one thinks we’re here.”

“Even be er,” I chime in with a bi er smile.

“I have a plan,” Rose proclaims, hands on her hips.

Connor stares Rose down, his blue eyes popping among his black Batman a re. “Care to consult me rst, hun? Our two brains are be er than yours alone.”

“No,” Rose snaps with nality. “My brain can solve this crisis just ne.”

Connor leans his back against the sink counters and crosses his arms. “And if you add my brain to yours, we’d have a much higher IQ—”

“Our combined IQs wouldn’t even be humanly possible,” she cuts him o .

“Exactly. We defy the impossible,” he says with a smartass grin.

We’ll be here all day if they don’t shut up. “Okay, we get it,” I interject. “You’re both equally intelligent.”

“We’re not completely equal,” Connor says.

Rose hu s. “So what? You have a higher IQ than me. I don’t even want to be that smart. You know why?”

“Here we go,” I mu er under my breath. When I look down at Lily, she no longer concentrates on her wardrobe malfunc on. She stops shi ing and leans her weight into my body. I rest my arms on her shoulders, wan ng her even closer, but this’ll have to be enough right now.

Rose and Connor’s ghts de nitely push away her worries—for a moment anyway.

I’ll take it.

“Why?” Connor asks casually.

“Because you see the world in a way that no one can understand.”

I don’t know what she means. At all.

“Why is that so bad?” he asks.

“Because you can’t explain yourself without confusing people,” she says. “You have to keep all of your thoughts to yourself because there’s no one smart enough to understand you. I wouldn’t want that burden. I wouldn’t want to be so put o by socie es’ constructs only to realize that, in the end, you have to follow them. I wouldn’t want to live as something lesser than I am.”

The silence deafens the bathroom. I wear a heavy frown like Lily. I can’t imagine what Connor thinks about on a day-to-day basis. So contempla ng his beliefs—it’s out of my reach.

“You say there’s no one smart enough to understand me,” Connor breathes. “Maybe you should listen to your own words, Rose. You sound pre y understanding.” He pauses. “What’s the plan you had in mind for Lily? We don’t have much me.”

Rose takes a deep breath, her collarbones sharpening. She closes that argument and focuses on Lily. “You’re going to the director’s panel.”

“Rose,” I snap. I don’t want to give Lily false hope. She can’t go to a panel and have people bombard her the en re me. She’ll crawl into herself.

Rose holds her hand at my face like shut up.

I could smack it away, but I’m not le ng go of my girlfriend.

Her eyes fall to Lily’s. “We’re switching ou its.”

“What?” Lily and I say in unison.

Connor doesn’t look surprised, and Poppy is nodding like it’s the best idea she’s ever heard.

“No one has pictures of me,” Rose reminds us.

“Your boobs are bigger than mine,” Lily notes. “And so is your ass.”

“I don’t care.” Rose already plucks Lily’s blonde wig o her head. “You can leave the bathroom as Catwoman and go watch the panel.”

I stare hard at Rose. She’s gone insane. “They have photos of me.

“I never said you could go with Lily. I’d tell you and Connor to switch ou its, but he’s too tall for your ghts.”

“Spandex pants,” I correct her, though Lily looks down at my crotch. Her cheeks ush. The pants are form- ng enough to show way more

than what most guys are comfortable revealing.

Tights,” Rose retorts, just to aggravate me. “I think I know fashion be er than you.”

“Whatever.”

Rose unzips her leather jacket and hands it to Lily. “So you’ll go with Connor, and I’ll stay with Loren.”

“What?” I shake my head. “No. I’m not ac ng like you’re Lily. This is beyond insane, even for you.”

“I think it’s a good idea,” Poppy chimes in.

“Maybe that red wig is bleeding into your brain,” I snap. She’s out of her bohemian shirts and into a Black Widow costume.

“Come on, it’s just pretend,” she tells me.

“Just when I thought I liked you, Poppy.”

She laughs. Poppy may be the hardest person to o end. Right up there with Connor Cobalt. And then she adds, “You’re good at pretend, Loren. You did it for three years with Lily.”

My face contorts. She doesn’t even realize what we did to each other in those three years. I used to tease the hell out of Lily. I used to touch her— and there is no way in hell I’m groping Rose. I’d rather set my hands on re.

“It’s not like you have to kiss Rose,” Poppy says, reading my features well.

I cringe again. “Don’t even talk about that.” I glance at Connor, who should reassure me about this stupid plot where we switch girlfriends.

But he stays quiet.

“So now you don’t have anything to say?” I ask him.

“Rose and Lily aren’t twins, so it’s not like this’ll work out perfectly,” he tells me. “But it’ll buy Lily the me she needs to go see the panel, and that’s why we’re here.”

“I don’t have to go—” Lily starts.

“No.” Rose tosses her leather jacket to her younger sister. “You’re going.”

“Rose, seriously, you won’t t in my ou it,” Lily says, though she inspects the leather jacket with longing. Maybe this isn’t the worst idea.

“Don’t worry about that.” Rose shes out her sewing kit from her clutch purse. “Connor, Loren, turn around or leave while we change.”

I knew that was coming.

I kiss Lily on the lips, and she grips my belt, not le ng me go. “What is it?” I ask.

“I’m scared,” she whispers. “But I don’t want to disappoint anyone by giving up.”

Without the wig, her hair’s in a messy bun. I tuck a yaway strand behind her ear. “If anyone stares, it’s because you’re Catwoman, not because you’re Lily Calloway.” Or a sex addict. I kiss her forehead. “You can do this, Lil.”

Her hand slides along my waist, and I snatch it before she clings to me. She can’t drown her anxiety with her vice.

I know this be er than anyone.

“Okay?” I ask.

“Yeah,” she nods more resolutely.

I leave her side to go stand next to Connor by the sinks, our backs facing the girls while they change. I imagine Rose pretending to be my girlfriend the moment we exit the bathroom, and I just shake my head at the mayhem. “Rose and I are going to kill each other ve feet out the door.”

“On the bright side,” Connor says, “Emma Frost doesn’t have a weapon.” He unfurls the whip and snaps it in the air. “That could’ve been your ass.”

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” I banter.

He grins widely, looking less like Batman and way more like Connor Cobalt. “So much it hurts,” he replies. “Just make sure you walk next to Rose and not ahead of her when you leave. She hates that.”

Are you shi ng me? “Anything else? I’m trying to avoid my heart being ripped out and fed to baby demons.”

“I heard that,” Rose retorts.

I almost spin around.

But she shrieks, “Don’t you dare look, Loren! I’ll literally stab your eyeball with my needle!”

“She’s topless,” Lily clari es with a grunt, like she’s struggling to put on her boots or pants.

I glare at the ceiling. “I’m de nitely going to die today.”

“You won’t,” Connor says. “You’ve lasted this long.”

“True.” I let out a sigh and then nod to him. “I’m surprised you’re not going to try and catch a peek.” As far as I know, he’s never even seen Rose naked. They get o by talking more than they do by fooling around—it’s kind of nuts.

“I know be er,” he tells me, taking his mask o , his wavy brown hair s ll contained, not even close to being unkempt and out of control. I pull my red visor to the top of my head and think back to how Rose described him. He has more power in his eyes without the mask, I realize.

“We’re nished,” Rose declares.

We both turn towards the girls who stand beside the stalls. My gaze immediately falls on Lily, standing with way more con dence in her black leather jacket and pants, less revealing.

I smile at how cute she looks in cat ears and a simple black eye-mask.

“Is anyone going to say something?” Poppy wonders.

Lily and I break our gazes at the same me, and the moment I see Rose, my jaw just fucking drops. I laugh. “Damn, Rose.” She sewed the strings back on the corset, but it’s much smaller on her chest, pushing up her breasts, and the silver spandex shorts might as well be underwear, riding up her ass. “You’d make a perfect Cowboy’s cheerleader.”

“Shut up, Loren.”

“You’re a terrible blonde though.”

She actually ips me o .

I probably deserved that one.

Connor hasn’t said a word, but I read the expression on his face really well this me. His eyes graze every inch of her, full of lust, like he’s saving the image for later. Might as well. Who knows when Rose will be comfortable enough to have sex?

“Do you have something to say?” Rose asks, raising her chin like she’s ready to combat him.

“You look beau ful.” The sincerity is clear in his voice.

Her shoulders drop, caught o guard.

Lily approaches me and holds my hand about the same me that Rose walks up to her boyfriend.

“You know what?” Lily says, her lips curving upward.

“What?” I ask, her smile making me smile.

“Catwoman is awesome.”

I’m not sure if she means Rose or the costume. Most likely both.

Right now, I kind of have to agree. Rose is strong. But so is Lily. She possesses this rare courage. It’s quiet and unassuming, but it s ll exists. It’s s ll just as worthy.

I rub her back and realize that Rose has her arms wrapped around Connor’s neck. One of his hands dips to her ass, and she lets it sit there. One minute they’re gh ng. The next minute, they’re like this. I can’t keep up.

I strain my ears to catch their murmured words. “I want to move in with you,” Connor whispers under his breath.

My rst thought: If he lives at the Princeton house, he’s going to discover that I’m fucking Lily a lot more. Not: Thank God I won’t be the only guy under that roof.

The addicted side of me trumps every moral part.

I’m a fucking terrible friend.

“You can’t,” Rose replies. “Your commute to Penn is too far…and Lily and Lo…”

“The commute is manageable, and Lo and Lily love me.” He pauses. “Do you?”

“Don’t manipulate me,” she whispers.

“I’m not trying to. I just want to be with you more than I am now. I’ll wait a few months if that’s what it takes.”

She nods. “Okay.”

Poppy clears her throat. “I hate to interrupt, but Sam just texted me and said the crowds are star ng to gather around the bathroom.” Her eyes meet mine. “They’re wai ng for you and Lily.”

Great.

Rose disentangles from her boyfriend and goes back into commander mode. “Lily, go with Connor,” she orders like she’s preparing for war.

I just hope there’s no friendly re.

“FOR CHRIST’S SAKE, give her space,” I say, trying not to touch Rose. She’s having a hard me shielding her face from cellphone cameras. She uses the blonde wig to hide, which helps some.

We just need to reach the elevator. Connor already texted me and said they’re wai ng in line for the panel with Poppy and Sam.

No one no ced Lily dressed as Catwoman.

“Are you in love with Loren or Ryke?” people keep asking. Through my visor, everyone and everything is nted red.

Rose surprisingly keeps quiet. She must be literally bi ng her tongue to stop from lashing out.

“Are you in a ght?” someone asks. “Why aren’t you holding Lily?”

“Yeah. You always hold Lily!”

Shit.

Rose glares at me out of the corner of her eye. This is a girl who I’ve never even hugged before. Fuck, besides Connor, I’ve only ever seen her hug someone maybe three mes in my en re life.

“She’s sick,” I say sharply, my voice like fucking knives right now. “So you should all back up in case you catch it.”

The crowds start rocke ng backwards like I said she had the bubonic plague. Jesus Christ.

“Does she have herpes?” someone asks.

Anger twists my face, my jaw clenching. “No,” I sneer, trying to nd the source of that voice. My heart beats rapidly.

“You sound awfully defensive.”

I stop dead in my tracks, the cameras clicking, and now the real press shows up, pushing through glass double doors, padding along the ugly hotel carpet. About to bombard us.

“Come on, Loren,” Rose says under her breath. She grips my forearm

ghtly and literally pulls me into the elevator. Before the doors shut, two

people sprint towards us, a girl cradled in a guy’s arms. I repeatedly push the bu on to close the metal doors. But I stop the moment they slip inside, when I recognize the girl with the bright orange wig and the guy with the green leather jacket.

“Finally we fucking found you,” Ryke says, his arm underneath Daisy’s legs and against her back. At rst I think they’re playing around, but Daisy wears a faint, pained expression.

I frown. “What happened?”

Ryke very carefully places her feet on the ground, and she leans her weight against him. “She popped her knee out of the socket doing a fucking back ip,” he explains.

“I was in character,” she adds, bending down to massage her knee.

“Hey, stop, Dais.” He moves her hand away. “Wait for some ice rst.” He looks up at me and then completely freezes when he sees Rose.

“Stop looking at me like that,” she snaps.

“You’re wearing Lily’s costume,” is all he can fucking say. He’s staring at Rose like he wants to bang her.

I smack the back of his head.

He blinks a few mes, as though it just now registers in his brain who she is, along with her boyfriend’s iden ty. “I’m just fucking surprised. Give me a minute to process this.”

Rose xes the wig on her head. “Process it and then move on.” She looks to a confused Daisy. “It’s a long story. I’ll tell you in the room.” She asks, “Where’d you run o to anyway?”

“Outside,” she tells her. “I just needed some fresh air.” The elevator abruptly stops on our oor, and Daisy almost topples over, teetering on one leg. Without asking, Ryke swi ly li s Daisy back in his arms. A smile spreads across her face.

I internally shake my head. Then my phone buzzes in my belt, distrac ng me. I take it out.

This is the second best day of my life. The director just accidentally

touched my pinky nger!!!! – Lily

I smile so goddamn much that I can hear my father yelling at me for it. He used to do that when I was a kid. Be serious for once in your fucking life, Loren.

My lips fall. I text back: What’s the rst best day? I press send in an instant.

She’s quick to reply.

The day I fell in love with you. – Lily

I shut my eyes for a second, and I try to remember that day. I try to transport my mind back to that place. But for every warmth there is cold. For every ounce of light there is blackness.

And for every happy memory, there is grief and pain.

I can’t remember that day without crawling through it all.

So I open my eyes, and I let it dri away.

It’s okay.

I’m going to make new best days with Lily Calloway.

I can feel it.


Thrive

CHAPTER NINE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

OUR ANNUAL THANKSGIVING tradi on has been put to rest, buried with other normal things that I can no longer do. We usually have a pre-meal at Lucky’s Diner before ea ng with our families, but I haven’t been back in three months: my twenty- rst birthday when the manager refused to close the blinds.

Last Thanksgiving, the only people who knew about my sex addic on were Rose, Connor, and Ryke. Before all of that, we used to just sit at a family dinner table, carrying a lie in our hearts. Now that my addic on is out in the open, the event has been more awkward and uncomfortable for every person involved.

My mom hasn’t even looked at me, and the weight only slowly ascends o my chest when we take a break before co ee and dessert.

“Are we having a sister powwow?” Daisy asks as she jumps on our father’s oak desk.

Rose said she had something important to tell us, so the four of us retreated to the study before our mom calls us back for pie.

I sit on the uglier paisley armchair, a spring hur ng my bu . I silently wish for the Hale’s leather couches that I can sink into.

“Did Connor propose?” Poppy asks, a smile already enveloping her face. She crosses her legs on the suede couch.

Rose inches back in surprise. “Of course not.”

I try to adjust on the chair. Nope, the spring is de nitely going to bruise my ass a er this.

Poppy says, “I thought you were scared of babies, not matrimony.”

“First of all”—Rose paces in front of us—“I am not scared of babies. I hate babies. They scream for no reason and can’t walk properly.”

I shake my head.

Daisy laughs, swinging her legs and tossing a crystal paperweight in her hand.

“They’re li le—” Poppy tries to jus fy.

“Devils. They’re li le devils that only exist to annoy me.”

She’s too drama c for her own good.

“And strangely,” Poppy says, “Maria adores you out of every person in the family. Why is that?”

“I don’t know. That’s obviously a character aw on your daughter’s part. She can’t tell who her enemies are.”

I snort.

Poppy sighs heavily and then looks to me. “Is she afraid of marriage?” She wants a con rma on since I’m the closest to Rose.

I hold up my hands. “I know nothing.” I wait for someone to men on Jon Snow and Game of Thrones, but I realize that Lo’s the only one who’d understand the reference. Wrong audience. And he’s in the den with Connor and Sam.

Ryke was invited, seeing as how he’s not on speaking terms with his mom, but he refused to come. He said that he couldn’t be in the same room as Jonathan Hale, his father. There’s s ll bad blood there, but I wish he’d show up for Lo and for himself.

I picture Ryke all alone at his apartment, watching sports and ea ng a sandwich, no big fancy dinner. No family or companions, not even the loud, rowdy kind. There’s something sad about Ryke Meadows that he won’t let us see, but its quiet moments like this, where he’s gone, that I feel it anyway.

“…we haven’t even had sex.” I catch the tail end of Rose’s explana on.

“Yeah,” Daisy says, “but I thought you were just wai ng un l marriage.”

Rose pauses in the middle of the oor. “I’m wai ng un l I’m ready and with someone I love,” she refutes. “I’m not even sure I want to be married. And Connor wouldn’t propose just so he can have sex with me.”

“How do you know?” Poppy asks.

Rose shoots her a scathing glare.

She’s as used to them as the rest of us. “I’m just asking.”

“It’s like chea ng at a game,” she says. “It’s too easy for him.”

Their weird rela onship deserves to be observed. By me. I love it too much not to be a spectator. My smile consumes my face the longer I think about Connor and Rose’s back-and-forth nerd wars.

Rose rolls her eyes at me and starts pacing again.

“Why are we here then?” I wonder.

She pulls her shoulders back like she’s layering on armor. “As you know, Calloway Couture has been doing less than average lately.”

My stomach immediately plummets, my smile fading, and turkey starts rising to my throat. I swallow it back down. Apologies swim in my head.

It’s my fault. My sex addic on ruined her fashion line. There is no forgiveness for me, and I don’t want it.

She con nues on, “I’ve been struggling with serious solu ons, but recently, someone made an o er that might actually work. The only problem is that it involves the three of you.” Her yellow-green eyes ping from me to Poppy and then to Daisy. “I don’t want you to do anything you’re uncomfortable with. I’ll understand if you say no.”

“Sounds dangerous,” Daisy says with a mischievous smile. “Color me intrigued.”

“Sounds like nothing,” I correct her. “She hasn’t said it yet.”

“What is ‘it’ exactly?” Poppy asks with air quotes.

“A reality show.”

My mouth immediately falls.

The room cakes in thick silence, but not the awkward kind. We’re all processing. And if we were in an X-Men comic right now, Poppy, Daisy and I would be the cuckoo sisters—thinking the exact same thing with their creepy telepathic hive-mind. There is no other response to Rose’s proclama on.

“You’re insane,” Poppy says rst.

I mock gasp. “That’s what I was thinking.”

“Me too,” Daisy agrees and gives me a side-eye. “And you stole my mock gasp.”

Rose waves us o , as if commanding us to stop talking. “I’m not insane. Calloway Couture needs good exposure, and I may be rolling the dice with this show, but it’s something.” Her eyes travel to me. “And maybe the world can see you how we do. Funny, sweet, and not just a sex addict.”

Can that really happen? Won’t a reality show just place a bigger spotlight on our family? But…Rose is the genius…so she should know be er, right? If it’ll help my sister, I won’t ever say no.

I put her in this posi on to begin with.

“Okay,” I nod. “Let’s do it.”

Rose steps back like I exploded a bomb at her feet. Jeez, she must have been expec ng a ght. “Really? You can take more me to think about it, Lily. It’ll be a big change.”

A big change. I hate those. But some mes change can be good, right? That’s what my therapist tells me. “No.” I shake my head. “I don’t need more me. If there’s a chance this’ll help Calloway Couture, then I want to be involved.”

“I’m in,” Daisy tells us. “It sounds like fun, and besides, I’m used to cameras. So it’s not a big deal for me.”

Cameras…

More of them.

Don’t think about it, Lily.

We all turn to our oldest sister, who just sits on the couch in silent contempla on. She lets out a long sigh. “Why can’t the show just be about you, Rose?” she asks.

“The produc on company pitched that idea to the network, and they didn’t bite.” She holds in a breath, her collarbones protruding. “They wanted Lily in the show.” She takes a step towards me. “I don’t want to lie to you. You should know that the show will try to focus more on you than any of us—even if they’re calling it Princesses of Philly.

Before I can assure her again, Poppy blazes ahead of me. “Is this really the only thing you can do?” she asks. “It seems dras c, and I’m concerned about Lily’s safety.”

“I would never inten onally put Lily in harm’s way,” Rose says. “I’ve tried everything, Poppy.” Is Rose about to cry? “This is my only chance.”

Poppy’s maternal side has kicked in, and she won’t back down yet. “So you’re going to put the family under more scru ny, all to save your fashion line?”

The loyal part of me almost comes to Rose’s aid, who rarely ever cries. But she’s ready with a quick response. I realize that she’s prepared for this type of ques oning. “I’ve talked with our parents. They both support the idea. They’ve consulted the publicists who believe we can’t sink much further, and maybe the media a en on will nally be posi ve.” She pauses to take a much needed breath. “So yes, Poppy, I’m willing to put our family under more scru ny. For Fizzle. For Lily. And sel shly, for my fashion line.”

Poppy relaxes a li le more, and she xes her brown hair o her shoulder. “Honestly, I wish I could just say yes. I want to stand by your side and support you, Rose, but I have a four-year-old daughter. I don’t want a camera in her face, and neither does Sam.”

“I understand,” Rose says. “I’ll get the contracts to Daisy and Lily to look over. The show can go on without you.”

I add, “But you will be missed.”

Rose rolls her eyes. “That was implied.”

The sex scandal has rocked my family in so many ways, but I just now realize that I’m not completely aware of the degree that it’s a ected Poppy. I just kinda hoped, all along, that it didn’t.

“Is she okay?” I ask Poppy, changing the subject again. “Maria, I mean. Paparazzi aren’t following her around or anything, right?”

“No, nothing like that,” Poppy says. “I think her last name saved her from the press. Stokes isn’t as vola le as Calloway right now.”

Good. At least one person in my family dodged the speeding bullet. I just wonder how many bullets a reality show will release, and who will be caught in the cross re this me.


Thrive

CHAPTER TEN

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 04 MONTHS

DECEMBER

“STOP CALLING,” I say with edge into the ip phone. Lily sits on the kitchen counter, ea ng peanut bu er from a jar. My gaze lingers on her, especially as she sucks her index nger and li s her thin legs to her chest.

My breathing deepens for a second, honing in on the way she licks the peanut bu er o . She hasn’t realized how sexual it looks, and I bask in this moment—the one before she blushes in embarrassment.

I grab two glasses in the cabinet beside her head, my arm brushing her cheek. My cock says to walk forward and t right up against her. I wait, only to watch her longer. She pops her nger out of her mouth, her eyes radia ng with eagerness when they meet mine. It’s a come hither that I return, edging closer. But instead of ac ng on her feelings, she tries to focus on the peanut bu er.

I set the glasses on the counter and run my hand through the side of her hair. Christ, I want inside of her. Now. But she ignores the mo on and squints at the label on the jar.

Through the phone’s speaker, Rose’s cold voice disrupts my thoughts. “You shouldn’t answer Lily’s cellphone. She has two hands.”

“Yeah? Well one is occupied,” I retort.

Lily rests the jar between her knees and lets out an audible moan with her second scoop of peanut bu er. Goddamn. My dick screams at me to respond to that noise. I resist, only because one of the biggest pains in my ass is s ll on the phone.

“You be er not be—”

“She’s ea ng,” I clarify, though that’s going to change once I hang up.

“Loren,” Rose snaps.

“She’s not blowing me. For Christ’s sake.”

Lily’s brows jump and her eyes bug. She mouths, what? Her gaze falls to the zipper on my jeans, and she blushes on cue.

I press the speaker bu on so she can hear her sister. And then I sh my bu on through my jeans, Lily’s mouth drops like I performed a fuckin’ circus trick.

I can’t help but smile. My girlfriend is beyond adorable.

Rose says, “I just want to know—”

“Privacy,” I state the one word that no one seems to understand, not even our friends and family. Maybe Poppy and Sam have their heads screwed on ght, since they both refused to sign their rights away to television producers.

“We asked to be alone on New Year’s Eve, and you’ve called us a record-breaking twenty mes.”

“And Lily didn’t answer eighteen of those,” Rose notes.

“Are you dying?” I ask. “Please tell me you’re dying or su ering from a life-threatening a ic on and not calling to check up on us.”

Lily mouths, be nice. But she’s ditched the peanut bu er, her ngers hooked in my belt loops, drawing me nearer.

I cup my hand over the speaker. “I’m being very nice right now,” I whisper. “I could have easily hung up on her a er I said my piece.” I wait for Rose to launch a grenade over the speaker, but she stays quiet, inadvertently answering me.

I groan in agita on. “Rose.” We’re ne.

Lily grabs the phone out of my hand and interjects, “You’re at a party. Shouldn’t you be having fun?”

“I’m at the Cobalt’s business party,” Rose reminds her. “Having fun at these events is never on the agenda.” She pauses. “The food isn’t terrible.” She hesitates like she has more to say. Maybe she wasn’t calling to nag us like a worried parent.

Now I feel like an asshole.

“What is it?” Lily asks, sensing the same thing.

I rest my palms on the counter, on either side of Lily. I’m s ll a head taller than her, and she stares up at me while she waits for her sister to reply.

I watch her chest collapse, desire blanke ng her face. I just want to fuck my best friend. Hurry up, Rose.

“Connor booked the suite tonight,” Rose whispers, as though to keep the people around her from hearing. “I found out when we arrived.”

I run my hands up Lily’s thighs, her jeans so underneath my palms. I step closer so my cock is right against that spot, the one I know is already soaked. Christ. I begin to harden, just ready to push completely inside of her. We fucked twice already tonight—but this me is killing me more than the others.

I just want to hear Lily cry out.

Her lips part in a heavy breath.

“Lily?” Rose snaps, ice returning to her voice.

I remove my hands so she can talk to her sister, but I can’t back up. I lick my lips and rest my palms on the cabinet beside her head, leaning into her.

“What’s…so bad about that?” Lily asks. She forces her gaze to the ceiling so she can focus. I press my lips to her neck, lightly and then deeply. A noise catches in her throat just in me, so so her sister can’t hear.

Lily’s hand ghtens on my waist, and when I look up at her, she mouths, do you want to get caught?

No.

Rose and Ryke—they won’t understand. All they’ll see is a list of rules we’ve been given and tally o how many we’ve broken. Nothing else will ma er.

I hear Rose inhale loudly. “Yesterday, I made this grand statement about how I’m ready to have sex with him—just to shut him up—and now I think he’s calling out my blu .”

I can solve this problem. I glance at the phone in Lily’s hand. “Just tell Connor that you changed your mind. He won’t care.”

“He’ll win,” Rose says like that’s the stupidest idea.

“So what?”

Rose growls. “You wouldn’t understand.”

Lily mouths, I got this.

Great. Because I don’t speak Rose’s language.

Lily clears her throat. “Put him in a really uncomfortable posi on and then he’ll freak out and you both will be o the hook.”

I can prac cally feel Rose shaking her head. “Trust me, he’s not uncomfortable in any posi on.”

“How about just castra ng him?” I chime in. “You threaten my balls every day.”

“That’s because they’re hanging around my sister,” Rose snaps. I hate that she makes a good point. “And you have full right to threaten my eggs or fallopian tubes. Have at them.”

I grimace. “I’m not going anywhere near your vagina.”

Rose says distantly, “I’m just trying to be fair.”

Lily thinks hard, her brows pinched in this adorable way. “I don’t know, Rose. You may lose this one. I mean…you can’t go home with another guy…” Lily lets that terrible op on dri in the air.

And her sister stays completely silent on the ma er.

“Rose!” both Lily and I yell.

“I wouldn’t cheat on him,” Rose says. “That’s disgus ng. He’s just staring at me right now.” Her voice lowers. “I think he can read my expression.”

“Your bitch face?”

No,” Rose drags out the word. “…I’m scared.”

I regret my words as soon as I hear her honesty. It doesn’t come o en, especially not around me. “Rose,” I say, trying to so en my edged voice. “Sex is a big deal, and you shouldn’t sleep with Connor if you’re afraid.”

“Why are you being nice to me?”

“I don’t know,” I admit. It feels weird.

“Well…I don’t like it.”

I glare at the phone. “Good because it’s not happening again.”

“Thanks,” she says. I can’t tell if it’s for the advice or for my last statement. “He’s walking over here…I’ll call you later ton—”

“Tomorrow,” I force.

“Right,” she says distractedly. And then she hangs up rst.

I slide Lily’s ip phone down the counter, to the co ee pot, away from us. “No more sisterly or brotherly interrup ons.” I announce this as a fucking rule. Ryke has called three mes tonight to ask how I’m doing. I spent last New Year’s Eve in rehab. It’s not like I’m going to grab a bo le of champagne because the day of the year tells me to.

“Do you remember before we were together?” Lily asks as I unbu on her jeans.

I freeze. “You mean when I was piss drunk?”

“No, I mean…yes, but that’s not what I meant.” Her skin blotches with dark red patches.

I lace my hand with hers. “I’m listening.”

Her shoulders rise with con dence as she speaks. “You used to do this with me all the me,” she says. “Pin me in the kitchen, toy with me…” She smiles at the memories. “I liked it, even when we weren’t together. But this is rare now.” Her eyes dance around our bodies. “I just wondered if you’re afraid of teasing me.”

I li her chin so her gaze meets mine. “If I was afraid, I wouldn’t be doing it tonight.”

“But we’re going to have sex,” she says.

“Yeah?” I frown, not understanding what she’s ge ng at.

“So you won’t irt with me unless we can have sex. Because you’re afraid of me.”

I glare. “Can you stop saying that? I’m not fucking scared of you, Lil.”

“Then you’re afraid of enabling me.”

I shake my head. All I’ve wanted is to be with her completely, fully, without compromise. But maybe there’s a signal in my brain that says: Don’t touch her like that. Don’t make her hornier than she is. Don’t tempt her. Not unless she can have something more a erwards. “Can you handle me?” I ask lowly.

“I want to start trying,” she says, her chest eleva ng at the proclama on. “I want to have everything we had without all the bad.”

I’ve never been more in love with her. “I’m going to trust you to stop on your own then.”

She nods repeatedly. “I will. I can. I know I can.”

“Yeah?”

She smiles. I kiss her deeply, her body pulling towards mine with the embrace, and I pin our clasped hand to the cupboard above her head.

As she catches her breath, my forehead rests against hers. So ly, I whisper, “I believe in you, love.” This is a goal I’ve never heard her make. It’s one I’ll entertain and help her reach.

But tonight—I want to t perfectly against her with no room for hesita on or fears. I slip the jeans o her legs and step out of mine.

She slides her hands underneath my shirt with a heady gaze. “Can I take your shirt o ?”

“You don’t have to ask,” I say.

Her lips curve up, and she hungrily raises the fabric over my head. Her

ngers comb through my brown hair. “Closer,” she whispers.

I grab her legs and yank her towards me, my cock between her legs. The fabric of our underwear is in the way. She holds onto my bare shoulders like I’ve already started driving into her. This is the only me that I’m glad she bites her nails. Otherwise, she would draw blood.

She clings to me so ghtly that I have no chance of removing her V-neck shirt unless I ask. I’d rather keep her in my arms, like this, than have her completely naked.

Lily rests her cheek on my chest and whispers, “Closer.”

I suck on the base of her neck, and she whimpers and gasps at once. Her ass barely rests on the counter. I support most of her weight with my body. If someone wanted to tear us apart, they’d have to claw her o of me.

I grin as I kiss her lips. Heat gathers between us. The nerve-spli ng sensa ons start before I even push in.

“Closer,” is all she can say.

Almost.

I take o my boxer-briefs and slip o her pan es. Her need is apparent when I distance our bodies. She squirms like she hates the empty air.

Her arms hook underneath mine, and her beau ful green eyes remain

xed on my amber irises. Overwhelmed. Both of us.

“Closer,” she breathes.

And I grab my sha and slowly push my erec on deep inside of her. God. My eyes almost roll back in my head.

She cries out, “Lo!”

I rest our clasped hand back on the cupboard. “Lil…” I thrust against her, so deep that a groan scratches my throat. With our bodies melded together, she stares straight into me. I rock, barely able to separate from her.

She kisses me rst, and my smile disappears to carnal desire. I hold the back of her head, my tongue par ng her lips and sliding against hers. Lily’s con dence, during sex, has been lost for a while. It’s nice to see it start to return.

I thrust hard again, and she breaks away to let out a sharp moan. No one else is listening in. When lming begins for the reality show—our audience will mul ply unless we’re careful. In this moment, it doesn’t ma er though.

We just let go.

A er we both reach that peak, I keep her in my arms and comb her damp hair out of her face. The television plays a New Year’s Eve concert in the living room, the faint sounds now audible in our silence.

“I love you,” I tell her. Even though I say those words o en a er we have sex, she s ll glows when it reaches her ears.

“I love you too.”

Just as I go to kiss her again, the front door creaks open.

Rose. It has to be Rose. She came home to avoid spending the night in the suite with Connor. It’s a stupid decision, considering he now lives in this house with us. They even share a bedroom. What’s so di erent about a hotel?

Lily’s eyes widen with panic. “Oh my God.”

I’m standing in the kitchen. Buck naked.

While Lily has a shirt on, her pan es are li ered on the oor with the rest of our clothes. I li her o the counter and set her feet on the ground.

I don’t know why I’m surprised. I have the shi est luck in the whole universe. How many guys wake up one day and are told they’re bastards? How many have their biological mom basically say: hey, I didn’t want you when you were born nor do I care about you now?

I’ve been stampeded so many mes already; I might as well brace myself before it happens again.

I zip my pants and turn to Lily and bu on her jeans. “We’re fucked,” she hisses.

“Not yet,” I whisper. “Fix your hair.”

She rapidly tries to a en the messy strands.

The door slams closed, and as I bend down to grab my black crew-neck, I spot leather boots and long legs in the archway between the living room and the kitchen. My eyes travel up to her green army jacket and blonde hair.

“Daisy,” I say hesitantly. I breathe out, just glad it’s not Rose.

Her green eyes—swollen and reddened—dart between Lily and me. “Sorry…I didn’t mean to…” She rotates and heads back into the living room.

“Wait,” I say, rushing a er Daisy with Lily by my side. I hurriedly put on my shirt and realize that Daisy’s aimed for the door.

“What happened?” Lily asks, fear pitching her voice.

“Daisy, don’t leave,” I add, sprin ng ahead and blocking her exit. I lean my back against the door and keep a hand on the knob.

Then I scan her features. But her insanely long hair drapes along her cheeks and brows, masking her expression. Her ngers brush beneath her eyes—wiping tears?

My face twists. “Are you crying?”

“I’m ne,” she breathes. “I’m just going to go. I didn’t mean to interrupt you.”

My jaw locks. She knows we had sex.

Great.

And she’s going to tell my brother—because he prods for informa on, and they’re strangely friends.

Lily rests her hand on Daisy’s shoulder. “What happened? I thought you were spending the night at Cleo’s house?”

My brows furrow. “Cleo?” I try to wrack my brain for an image of Daisy’s friend. I think she’s blonde too. That’s all I picture.

“She’s my best friend,” Daisy mu ers and tucks a piece of hair behind her ear. “I just…the party was lame. I thought I could come back here and watch the countdown on GBA with you and then crash in the guest room.”

“Then that’s what we’re going to do. You’re staying here,” Lily says adamantly, guiding Daisy over to the couch. They sit down together. I can’t remember a me where Lily was this protec ve. Maybe when I was in rehab, she grew closer to Daisy, but I never saw this side of their rela onship. Lily, being the big sister like Rose, except without all the ice.

“We can watch Adventures in Babysi ng. That’s one of your favorite movies, right?” Lily o ers.

Daisy smiles. “You remembered?”

Lily nods. “Yeah. You told me…” She closes one eye as she recalls the date. I could kiss her again. “…last week, I think.”

“That sounds good.” Daisy takes o her jacket, se ling in.

“Here, I’ll hang that up,” I tell her, grabbing the green fabric.

“Thanks.” She gives me a weak smile and scoots closer to Lily. Both girls have their feet on the couch. “So…” Daisy pauses.

Don’t say it. Don’t bring it up. I liked thinking that she’d pretend it never happened. I open the hallway closet and take out an empty hanger.

“…I thought you weren’t supposed to have sex in the kitchen or the living room—not that I’m judging. I just always thought it was a rule.” I hear the curiosity in her voice. S ll, I’ve never had the urge to discuss my sex life with my girlfriend’s sixteen-year-old sister. In fact, it’s as uncomfortable as it sounds.

“Uhhh…” Lily draws out the word. “Lo?” She peeks her head over the couch, wai ng for me to return to handle this one. Her cheeks are tomato-red.

I hang up Daisy’s jacket, shut the closet and take a seat on Rose’s Queen Anne chair. “It’s not a rule so much as a sugges on.” I smile a bi er smile. Then I collect the remote, about to increase the volume to GBA’s Ballin’ New Year’s Eve.

“Are you sure Ryke and Rose know that it’s a sugges on and not a rule?” Daisy asks us. “I think they’d be really upset…” She licks her dried lips. “I mean…it’s not considered relapsing, right?”

Guilt washes over Lily’s face.

I go cold.

“No,” I interject quickly. We’re at a good fucking place. She’s con dent, not compulsive. I won’t let their fears fuck with her progress. “Not that I really want to explain this to you,” I add and then grimace. Way to be a prick, Loren. “Lily’s therapist says that we can move things forward, depending on how well she’s doing.”

This is completely true, but even if Rose and Ryke had a sit down with Dr. Banning, they’d probably s ll believe that Lily needs more structure and limita ons. Outwardly, she seems aloof and anxious, but most of that is because of the media.

It’s complicated.

Daisy wears a pained expression. “And you’re doing well?” she asks her sister.

Lily nods, but she has very li le evidence to prove this, considering she hides under desks, dodges cameras, and isolates herself from people.

“Hey, Daisy?” I rub the back of my neck, my eyes narrowed. “Can you never tell my brother what you saw tonight? In fact, let’s just keep this between us.”

Lily says, “Please. We’ve been trying not to adver se our sex life as much.”

Daisy’s not stupid.

The gears click in her head—thinking we’re on a dangerous road. We aren’t. Not yet, at least.

Lily clasps Daisy’s hand and then says, “Do you want ice cream? Rose stocked up on double fudge for you.”

“I can’t…I have a photo shoot next week.”

“Oh,” Lily says, more remorse lling her eyes.

“No, it’s cool.” Daisy hugs her sister back, and just like that, their rela onship has been reversed. Daisy cheering up Lily, something that only makes Lily feel like shit. “Let’s just watch the movie a er the countdown. Who needs ice cream, right?”

Then the door swings open again.

And both Lily and I look to Daisy. Her loyalty to us is about to be tested.


Thrive

CHAPTER ELEVEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 04 MONTHS

DECEMBER

A SIX-FOOT-THREE BROODING—MOSTLY irritated—guy bounds through the door. “I fucking hate people,” he states, barely glancing at Lo on the chair. I have to crane my neck over the couch to catch sight of Ryke, as does Daisy.

He saunters into the kitchen with an angry stride, disappearing through the archway.

“Not that I don’t love you here,” Lo shouts from across the room, “but you said that you were spending New Year’s at that frat guy’s kiddie pool.”

Ryke returns from the kitchen with a bag of pre-popped popcorn and a water bo le. “It was his hot tub, and he graduated in May, same as me.”

Ryke must have had a not-so fun me at his friend’s party. His stormy expression says it all. The irony: Lo and I were having a pre y good night, all things considered. Usually we’re on the other side of the fence.

“Can you imagine a hot tub full of frat guys?” Daisy asks me, nudging my elbow with hers, a smile playing at her lips. It sounds like one of my fantasies. Before Loren Hale. But then again, Ryke would not be a par cipant in my fantasy hot tub.

I don’t answer her, but I do, however, catch Ryke’s muscles exing at the sound of Daisy’s voice, surprised by her presence here.

Ryke steps around the couch to face us, and he gives Daisy a long once-over that seems friendly enough. “What are you doing here?”

“Lo asked you the same thing,” she de ects.

Ryke sinks down in the open chair, his harsh gaze s ll on Daisy. “You want to know why I le my friend’s fucking party?”

“Yeah,” Daisy says.

“I was sick of people asking me how Lily is in bed.”

Whaaa…My eyes pop out. I despise those rumors. “I hope you told them I never—”

“I told them to fuck o ,” Ryke says before I get worked up. “They’re fucking assholes.”

“We’re assholes,” Lo says. “They’re dipshits.”

“Are you really schooling me on curse words, li le brother?”

Lo lets out a short laugh and grips the armrests too ghtly, like he longs to stand up and grab a drink. “No. I don’t run as fast as you. I’m not as smart as you. And I de nitely don’t curse as well as you.” I hear what’s beneath his words: My life is pre y much a losing ba le. Cold washes over me. I glance at Ryke—his arms have chill bumps. “I’m just saying,” Lo

nishes, “that you’re an asshole.”

On ins nct, I leave my seat beside Daisy, and I nestle on Lo’s lap, hugging his tense body. His shoulders begin to loosen as soon as my legs tangle with his, and his large hands slip around my waist, pulling me even closer to his chest.

Ryke drinks a swig of water and wipes his mouth with his arm. “At least we have something in common then.”

Lo lets out a laugh, his scowl completely vanished. He’s happy that Ryke didn’t convince him of things he knows are true. Lo spent his childhood running away from people. Ryke competed in track and eld. I don’t think either of them believes that Lo will gain the strength to beat his brother in a race.

I do though.

Lo has the will to speed right past the person who li ed him to his feet. I think, some mes, we have more faith in each other than we do in ourselves.

Daisy shi s on the couch for the third or fourth me, restless. She starts braiding the fringe of a purple throw blanket. “Are you spending the night too?” she asks Ryke.

“If it’s okay with my brother.” Ryke turns his head towards Lo. “I can drive back to Philly if it’s not.”

“It’s almost midnight, so you should stay,” Lo says. “We can crack open a bo le of champagne, toast to the New Year, then switch to whiskey.” He tops it o with that now literally famous dry smile. Celebrity Crush even ranked his bi er half-smiles from best to worst. My favorite was the one during Halloween (ranked only #6). I thought he’d want to stay at home for his twenty-second birthday, especially since last year’s Halloween was so apocalyp c, but he drove everyone to a haunted house in northern Pennsylvania.

He was a pirate.

A sarcas c pirate.

A girl dressed as Pippi Longstocking took the picture of his half-smile when he wasn’t looking and posted it to Instagram. I almost wish I could thank her.

It’s one of my favorite photos of him—maybe also because he’s carrying me on his back. I was a mouse. I thought it’d be ironic since I’ve been so quiet, but Ryke thought I was a rat so…maybe it wasn’t the best costume choice.

“That’s fucking hilarious,” Ryke says to Lo, unamused.

“Haven’t you heard? I haven’t had a sip of alcohol since rehab,” Lo says. “I’m cured.” I don’t think he even believes that.

“And Connor isn’t a genius. Lily’s not a sex addict. Daisy’s not a supermodel. And I have fucking fantas c college buddies who ask me about anything other than three-ways.”

“I don’t know what world you’re living in,” Lo banters, “but that one sounds fucking weird.”

Ryke laughs, his eyes lightening.

“You can stay here as long as you want,” Lo professes, his voice lled with sincerity.

“Just the night,” Ryke says. “I love you and Lily, but I just can’t be around Connor for that long.”

“I thought I wouldn’t be able to withstand Rose for long either, but it’s going on ten months, and she hasn’t even killed me yet.” His arms fall to my legs, li ing me higher on his lap so our chests touch. It just happened out of the blue.

Flir ng should be full of fearless advances like this.

Somewhere in our meline together, fear has snuck in and invaded our peace. Hopefully that’ll change for good.

“Why don’t you like Connor?” Daisy asks Ryke, tearing my a en on away from Loren Hale.

“He’s just annoying.”

I think we all know there’s more to the story.

“He’s cool,” Lo says easily. “I’m annoying, and somehow you like me more?”

“You’re not that fucking annoying.” He runs his hand through his hair, not explaining why Connor gets on his nerves so much.

“Is that it?” Lo wonders with pinched brows.

Ryke shakes his head. It takes him a moment to gather his thoughts. Then he says, “You let everyone see every part of you, and Connor o ers a very small por on of himself. I don’t like watching you stand vulnerable in front of someone who wears more armor than you can ever have. It’s not fair, and it’s a fucking shi y thing for Connor to do to you.”

Lo lets his words sink in, and my stomach ips at the idea that Connor may hurt Lo. I never even considered it. Not once.

“I don’t mind it as much as you,” Lo tells his brother, though his forehead creases like Ryke has planted a seed. He’s never thought of it like that before. Neither have I.

“And I don’t fucking understand why that is.”

“You said that he wears armor, and I’m what—naked? I don’t think he’ll turn around and stab me…so I’m happy with our friendship.” Lo pauses and rubs his lips in contempla on, and he leaves it at that.

With the silence, I steal the remote from Lo and increase the volume of the New Year’s broadcast. “We’re here in Times Square…” the host announces cheerfully.

“Hey,” Ryke says, pel ng popcorn at Daisy. A kernel hits her square in the eyeball. He doesn’t apologize. “What are you doing at your sister’s house?”

Daisy picks the popcorn out of her hair and crosses her legs. “I just decided to crash here.”

“It’s more than that,” Lo says, exchanging a concerned look with Ryke. As someone who’s been on the receiving end of their united brotherly force, it’s very hard not to succumb to their demands.

Daisy has no chance.

And while I should be all Girl Power, Team Calloway—I care about my sister too much to blindly side with her. I just hope that she won’t use the only ammuni on she has against us. Lo and I had sex in the kitchen. That’s de nitely something she can ing at Ryke to take the heat o her situa on.

It scares me, but her wellbeing means more than sheltering our lie.

Daisy shakes her head. “I’m okay.”

“You were crying,” Lo says.

“What?” Ryke’s dark frown casts a shadow over the room.

“It was just prep school people being rude, not my close friends,” Daisy says vaguely. “The crying part was an accident…sorry.”

Ryke’s face contorts in confusion and agita on. He throws a handful of popcorn at her. I stretch across Lo to reach his brother’s chair and snatch the bag from his hands. He barely even no ces that I’ve taken his snack.

“Are you seriously fucking apologizing for crying?” he growls.

“I guess so.”

Ryke shakes his head repeatedly while I munch on the popcorn and stare between them, my head whipping from side to side.

Lo digs his hand in the bag to eat some too.

Don’t,” Ryke says.

“You didn’t cry about your friends,” Daisy states.

“I stormed in here cursing. You’re allowed to show some human emo on, Dais. I did.”

Daisy shi s again like she can’t get comfortable. She smashes a pillow on her lap, and I hold my breath, expec ng her to distract Ryke right about now with our issues. She says, “Is it okay if we don’t talk about it?”

I exhale.

Ryke’s muscles constrict. He clearly doesn’t want to drop it. Daisy kicks o her boots, a li le more dgety than I’ve last seen her. She eyes the door. I imagine my fearless sister speeding down the dark roads on her motorcycle.

Death comes next.

“Daisy,” I say in warning.

“You’re not leaving,” Lo tells her.

I nod in agreement. “We all want you here.”

“I saw ice cream in the fridge,” Ryke says as he stands. “I can make you a bowl.”

“I have a photo shoot—”

“Run with me tomorrow morning.”

Okaaayy…that sounded more like a proposi on for a date, but everything about Ryke is kind of sexual. The way he stands, the way he moves. I bet he thinks about sex just as o en as me too.

“Sounds like a date,” Daisy says exactly what I was thinking. I can’t tell if she’s hoping it is. She’s sixteen. He’s twenty-three. She can have a crush on him, but it can’t progress further than that.

I rest my palms on Lo’s chest, his muscles hard as a rock, too rigid right now.

Ryke tenses. “It’s not, Calloway. I run with Lo all the me, and we’re just brothers.”

“So I’m like your sister then?” she asks.

Good ques on, I think, shoveling more popcorn in my mouth.

His face darkens. “No.”

“Then what am I?”

“My fucking friend.” His eyebrows rise. “Any more ques ons?”

She smiles weakly. “That’s it.”

“I’m going to get you a bowl of ice cream,” he says. “Okay?”

“Yeah.” She bites her lip and he rounds the corner. When he disappears, both Lo and I glance back at Daisy who has moved on to twis ng the bu on in the pillow.

“Thanks,” Lo whispers to her, “for not ra ng us out.”

“Even though you ra ed me out,” she nishes. She’s too smart for us.

His eyes narrow. “That’s di erent.”

“I hope it is,” she whispers back.

“It is,” he says adamantly. “You’re doing the right thing.”

She nods, and then Ryke returns with a bowl of double fudge ice cream. He places it in her hands and then brushes the popcorn o the cushion before si ng next to her.

Lo kisses my cheek, tearing my gaze o them and onto him. I like this view be er.

I smile. “Do you think Rose is swiping her V-card tonight?”

“Most de nitely.”

We all stay quiet as we watch a few bands perform in Times Square. I rest my head on Lo’s shoulder, and thirty minutes must past before noises escalate…from outside.

“He was not ir ng with me. Your de ni on is wrong.”

That is one-hundred percent Rose’s erce voice.

“What the hell?” Lo says. He nds the remote on my lap and mutes the television.

On cue, the door breezes open.

Dressed in an expensive tux, Connor holds open the door while Rose stomps ahead in ve-inch winter boo es, a black cocktail dress, and white fur coat. “To irt,” Connor recites, “to behave in a way that shows sexual a rac on. You can take my de ni on or we can consult Merriam-Webster, though mine is more accurate.”

I whisper under my breath to Lo, “I think Rose is s ll a virgin.”

“Good call.”

“I’m so good at picking up signs,” Rose retorts, s ll in a verbal ba le with Connor. “I know when someone is ir ng with me, Richard.”

He shuts the door, hardly upset by whatever happened. He wears only amusement in his deep blue eyes the longer Rose hu s and pu s like a wolf ready to blow down a pig’s house. And then he speaks in uent French, so e ortlessly that the words sound like golden honey o his tongue.

She replies back in angry French.

It sounds violent.

They face each other like they’re dueling. “All they need are some wands,” I whisper to Lo.

“I’ll never understand Ravenclaws,” he tells me. Connor and Rose would belong to the smartest house in the wizarding world. No ques on. Before the sor ng hat even touched their heads, it’d scream Ravenclaw!

“Luna Lovegood is pre y cool, and she’s from Ravenclaw,” I say as Rose arches her back and steps nearer.

Connor laughs at something she said in French, his million-dollar grin too bright to contain.

Lo says, “Only because Luna Lovegood likes the other houses just as much as her own.”

I look between Rose and Connor. Even though they’re so smart, they spend so much me in our realm of being.

They’re my favorite Ravenclaws that ever were.

“Connor doesn’t believe in magic,” Lo reminds me.

“I think Rose could convince him.”

“Maybe.” Lo raises his voice so they can hear him. “Shouldn’t you both be at a hotel right now?” He doesn’t add having sex but the idea is silently stated. At least…to me it is.

Rose whips her head to us, just registering our presence. “The party was horrible.”

“The party was boring. There’s a di erence,” Connor says easily. He takes note of his surroundings, scanning us on the chair and then Ryke and Daisy on the couch.

Rose spots our li le sister just as quickly and walks around the couch to approach, Connor by her side. “What are you two doing here?”

“Both of our par es fucking sucked,” Ryke answers. And I realize how quickly he was able to move a spotlight o of Daisy. Exactly what she would want.

Lo holds up his hands. “I’m confused. Was the party in your hotel room?” Lo asks like he’s the only one thinking logically. “Otherwise, you could have le the party without coming here.” He gives Connor a look like what the fuck happened?

“We’re no longer welcome at that par cular hotel…for eternity. Those were the manager’s exact words.” Connor loosens his bow e. “I don’t blame him for thinking we’re immortal. In some preclassic civiliza ons, I’d be considered a god.”

Rose’s yellow-green eyes drill holes into him. “Congratula ons, you are o cially the cockiest human being on planet Earth.” That’d be Iron Man. But I hold my tongue.

“That’s Iron Man,” Lo says. I literally rise like I’m oa ng. I kiss him on the lips, so suddenly that I think he’s caught o guard too.

Rose holds her hand at him like stay out of it.

Lo doesn’t care. His eyes x on me with ques oning and longing. Like he wants to kiss me again. But I stop. I show him I can.

I don’t want sex.

Just a kiss.

Like back in Cancun. When I was on the road to truly recovering. I’m going to be there again. I can feel it.

Today is a very good day.

His lips rise, saying everything that needs to be said.

He’s proud of me.

I glance back to my older sister. Connor s ll grins at her and speaks French. Damn. I ip open my cell and try to log into a translator, but he talks too quickly for me to type the words. This is when I wish I had my nicer, newer phone with app capabili es that translates by sound, no manual typing involved.

I consider snatching Lo’s phone, but one of my hands is s ll in the popcorn bag.

Thankfully, Rose uses English. “The manger was exaggera ng.”

“Clearly,” Connor says, “but it doesn’t change the fact that we were kicked out tonight.”

The gears in my brain start spinning. My eyes widen in realiza on, and I cough on a popcorn kernel. Lo pats my back. He hands me what used to be Ryke’s water. It’s grossly become communal. Survival ins nct triggers and I drink it anyway.

Rose. She found a way to dodge Connor’s suite without chea ng on him or pu ng him in an uncomfortable posi on. She got the hotel to kick them out.

She’s ballsy and slightly nuts. Wouldn’t it have been easier to tell him that she didn’t want to have sex?

“I broke one bo le of champagne in the lobby,” Rose states. “The punishment was hardly warranted.”

“You called the manager an oversized twat,” Connor says with an arched brow. “And what you did was hardly an accident.”

“So?” she retorts defensively.

“If you wanted to go home, darling, all you had to do was say so.”

Ha! I suggested as much to her, didn’t I? I hope I did. I can’t remember that phone conversa on that much. Lo’s hands and lips were traveling to dangerous places during it.

“Then you would’ve won,” she says.

He gives her a look. “I already did.”

“But—”

“Sex isn’t a prize to me. I don’t know how many mes I have to tell you for you to believe it.”

They start speaking in French again, and Lo scoots me closer to his chest, res ng his arm around my collar. I pick up the remote and unmute the television, which hangs above the replace mantel.

“Thirty seconds,” the host counts down.

I think back to last New Year’s where Lo was in rehab, where I spent most of the night with Daisy, where we sat in Ryke’s car—stuck in tra c— as the clock struck midnight.

“Twenty seconds.”

Now I’m in Loren Hale’s arms.

He’s sober.

I’m in recovery.

I wasn’t sure if we’d ever be at this place. I glance at Daisy who balances her spoon on her nose with a bright smile—the rst genuine looking one I’ve seen from her tonight. Ryke stares at her for a long moment before messing her hair with his hand. The spoon falls to her lap.

Connor and Rose stand only inches apart by the co ee table, his hands on her hips. Her chest rises and falls faster than his, but his gaze is glued to Rose, entrapped, like she’s beyond gorgeous—like he could take her right there without hesita on.

I turn back to Lo and rest my knees on either side of his waist, straddling him.

“Ten seconds,” the host declares.

“I missed you last year,” Lo murmurs, his hand on my cheek, his thumb stroking my skin.

I kiss his sharp jaw, and before I pull away, he kisses the outside of my lips, nerves singing at the touch. Yes.

“Remember how when we were li le?” I whisper. “You’d chase me around before midnight.”

“Eight!” the television blares. “Seven!”

Lo’s ngers comb into my hair as he holds my face. “You always ran out of breath.”

I smile. “I wanted you to catch me.”

His amber eyes dance along my features, like he’s engraining every detail. “I thought so.”

“Five!”

“Catch me,” I whisper.

“Four!”

“I already have,” he murmurs.

Our bodies press together, as though they’ve never dri ed apart, not for three months or years or any moment’s me.

His lips touch mine, his hand gripping my hair. I pull even closer to his body, the kiss magne zing me to him.

“One!”

In this moment, everything else is just background to our story.

It takes a few minutes to actually hear the cheers from the television, the people in Times Square celebra ng with confe and more kisses.

Connor and Rose are full-on making out. Like passionate, powerful kisses that would occur a er pent-up emo ons from a ght. He’s in control, one hand on her ass, their lips never disconnec ng as he walks her backwards. Her shoulders hit the wall.

“Whoa,” I say. Before Lo covers my eyes, I shi my gaze. I don’t want to be aroused by that. How embarrassing—on my part.

“Do you guys realize what this means?” Daisy asks, drawing my a en on to the couch.

At rst I think she’s talking about Connor and Rose. To me, it means that their nerd love is in full orbit. Where it should be.

But her eyes aren’t on them. She’s staring at the TV screen, and Ryke has his hand on the couch behind her head. They don’t look like they shared a New Year’s kiss, but I wonder if they thought about it. Even for a second.

“What?” I ask.

She stares o in thought, neither excited nor scared. “In a few days, we’re going to be lmed.” She pauses. “For a reality show.”

Oh.

Shit.


PART TWO

PART TWO

“That’s how I survived. Time and me again. That’s my secret. I survived

because I willed it to be … How did I survive apocalyp c re? I simply

refused to feel the ames.”

– EMMA FROST, DARK REIGN: THE CABAL VOL 1 #1


Thrive

CHAPTER TWELVE

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

“SO YOU HAVE to lm everything we do?” I ask the short, pudgy camera guy. Bre can’t be any older than twenty- ve. When Lily explained the reality show, my rst thought was fuck no. Why would we voluntarily par cipate in that kind of torture? And then she started stammering about how this might relieve the guilt and how people might see us as a real couple.

She only sold me when she said, “I’m doing this, Lo. With or without you. So if it’s without you, then we’re not going to be seeing each other all that much for six months.”

Six months without her.

It’s never happened before.

I try to wrack my brain for a memory that doesn’t consist of Lily for that period of me, and I can’t come up with a single one. The only future I want is the one that ends with her.

If it means par cipa ng in a reality show, I can do it. Easy. All the drama will be supplied by us.

I stand outside of our bedroom door. In the Princeton house. Staring down a Canon Rebel and the stubby cameraman behind it. Lily clings to the door frame, shielded by my body.

Exactly where I want her in this moment.

Bre remains quiet, but my glare must mo vate him because he nally says, “I can’t talk to you. You know…” He clears his throat. “The fourth wall.”

I raise my brows. Interes ng. “So you’re just going to stand there silently—no ma er what?”

He nods.

Maybe I overes mated how terrible this was going to be. No probing ques ons? No heckling from the cameramen? We can do whatever we want.

Huh.

I glance back at Lil, who wears a black romper and gold necklace. An ou it chosen by Rose. Apparently the girls have to wear clothes from the Calloway Couture line—for promo on.

Thankfully she doesn’t look like Rose.

She s ll has that delicate round face, the gangly arms and legs. She’s adorable. In every sense of the word. And she’s all mine to take care of.

I take a step closer to Lily and rest my hand above her head. When I stare down at her, she parts her lips in ques oning like are you ir ng with me?

I force back a smile. Yes, I’m ir ng with you, Lil. I shove any concerns towards the back of my head. She can handle this without having sex. She has to. Because we can’t fuck every me I touch her this way.

With one hand over her head, my other falls to the hem of her romper. I slip my nger in the belt loop on her hip and pause.

Her breath hitches, her gaze i ng from my lips back to my eyes. And then her neck ushes. She glances at the goddamn camera.

Thing is—we have more free reign where PDA is concerned now that the cameras follow us. Instead of Rose thinking we’re having more sex, we just blame it on hamming it up for the viewers at home. Rose rarely scolds me now.

As long as Lily can handle it, we should be ne.

I clutch her waist, s ll hooked to her belt loop. My ngers dip below her hipbone, the romper’s fabric a lot so er than the jeans she normally wears.

Her back arches against the door frame, and her arms y around my neck. I lean in to kiss her, and she tries to meet me halfway. I pull back a li le and she catches air.

Her mouth falls, breathless. “No fair.”

“Didn’t you hear?” My lips curve upward. “I’m the biggest tease in Princeton.” I pause, smiling wider. “And Philadelphia.”

She lightly punches my arm.

My brows rise. “Is that a love tap?”

She hits me harder.

I rub my arm and mock wince. “Are you working out, Lil?”

She raises her arm and exes her “muscle” which is a very ny bulge. “Ryke gave me a ve-pound weight for my birthday, remember? He said I needed to bulk up.”

I remember. “That was a shi y birthday present.”

“Yours was be er,” she declares with a warm smile. It was a belated present, on purpose. During Comic-Con, I managed to get some of the ar sts to sign Lily’s favorite X-Men issues. It helped that we split up when she went to the director’s panel. I returned to the conven on oor just for their signatures.

The nearby camera lls the short silence, groaning as it zooms in on us. Lily freezes again.

Bre asks, “What did you get for Lily?”

I glare. So much for not asking ques ons. “You told us that we can’t talk to you, but you can talk to us?” How the hell does this work?

“Yeah,” he says evasively.

I grimace and scowl at the same me.

Bre takes one step back. “You don’t have to answer,” he mu ers under his breath.

He’s probably scared that I’m going to slap the camera out of his hands. Something Ryke has done to paparazzi before and been severely ned for it.

I stare right at Bre and ask, “You want to know how I sa ate a sex addict?” When I shi my gaze to Lily, she already holds her breath. I lt her chin up, forcing her eyes to mine.

And then I kiss her. Deeply. Passionately. Like we were born to share oxygen. I part her lips with my tongue, tas ng her, and then focus on her bo om lip. I suck gently, and her leg ins nc vely rises up to my hip, silently craving for me to t between her thighs. I almost harden, especially as she clings ghter to me, blanketed with strong, feverish need.

She wears her insa ability with every breached moan and grind against me. I feed into it with every coarse, rough movement that slams against her thin body. It’s a hunger that only compulsives and addicts know well. It’s why people look away when we kiss. The raw desire grips my cock, my lungs, my mind. My lips dri to her neck, and my hand perilously rides the edge between her waist and her abdomen.

When we kiss full-force again, my head just explodes and I lose sense of my surroundings. I don’t care about anyone else but Lily. I raise her hand above her head, laced with mine like I’ve done so many mes before.

She moans into a kiss, but we don’t stop.

I’m going to love Lily how I want to love her.

Overwhelmingly, uncompromisingly.

Look away if you have to.

My one hand on her hip falls between her legs, and I squeeze. She tries to s e the cry, but it escapes her lips. I grin into our next kiss while she

moves her hands up to my chest and shoves me back.

Her eyes it to the camera.

That may have been the rst me she’s rejected me—since we’ve been an o cial couple that is.

Jesus, maybe this reality show will actually do some good.

My lips s ng. She breathes heavily.

I follow her gaze, and my grin stretches.

Bre ’s cheeks are ushed red, and he makes a concerted e ort to avoid our eyes.

Lily said she missed the teasing. I didn’t realize how much I did too, un l now.

A thin sheen of sweat is gathered on my forehead. “You hot and bothered, Bre ?” I ask him.

He makes an uncomfortable noise that sounds like a grunt. “You can’t…”

“Talk to you? Right.” I ash a half-smile.

Six months of a reality show—we can do this. Easy.

Lily’s cell chimes. She takes her ip phone out of her pocket, and her mood clouds. “Rose is asking about cake tas ng.”

I try to suppress a cringe, but I’m sure it passes through my features. I’m not Connor Cobalt. I can’t hide what I’m feeling. “What do you want at the wedding?” Our wedding. Now I really grimace. Shit. I train myself not to glance back at the cameras.

We’re being married for appearance’s sake, even though it’ll be real. I love every single part of Lily, but I hate that this day is being dictated by her mom and my dad.

I’d rather just elope.

But that’s not part of the “image rehabilita on” plan.

“I don’t really care,” she says in a small voice.

I shrug. “Me either. Just tell her to choose.”

Lily nods, her shoulders drooped.

When she nishes tex ng back, I pull her close and wrap her in my arms. I don’t say anything. I just hold her.

Six months un l our wedding—yeah, shit just got real.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

IN JUST THREE DAYS, our world has warped. Whether this is a terrible change or a catastrophic one is to be seen.

“Have you checked out the bathrooms?” Daisy asks me, plopping on my bed.

“Not yet,” I say. I’m on another mission.

Empty cardboard boxes li er the oorboards of my new bedroom in a Philadelphia townhouse. I s ll can’t nd my canopy net. Either the movers took it for themselves or Lo tossed it when we were unpacking. I didn’t realize I’d grown an a achment to the thing un l I lost it. Pretending to be in a jungle safari at night just won’t be the same.

I cau ously eye the door in case Bre or Ben or Savannah (the camera trio) dart into my new room to lm us.

I need to be incognito for a few minutes. I hoist my body on the dresser that the movers just heaved in here. With a broom in hand, I do a piss poor job, but I manage to stand on two feet.

Daisy collects her long blonde hair into a high, messy bun. “What are you doing?”

“Checking for bugs,” I say. The electrical, peeping Tom kind. In the hallways, living room, kitchen and other common areas, ra ers make up the ceiling, rigged with so many wires and cameras. Rose said we had to move to the townhouse for be er sound, but the contracts say we can’t be

lmed in the bedrooms.

I’m not taking any chances.

The world already thinks I’m a sexual nutcase. I don’t want them to have footage of private acts between Lo and me. With the end of my broom, I poke at the wires and a suspicious looking black box. I stand on the ps of my toes.

Oh my God.

There’s so much space between the ra ers that a whole body could crawl on top of them, army-man style, and then they can hang down like Mission Impossible and lm us while we’re sleeping.

“What’s wrong?”

I spin at Lo’s voice and the dresser wobbles underneath my bare feet. While I concentrate on not falling, Lo scoops me up in his arms and sets me safe on the oor.

“Are you cleaning?” Lo asks with raised brows. “Because I have never seen you pick up a broom.”

“She was checking for bugs,” Daisy tells him, legs crossed on the end of my bed.

Lo frowns. “I thought Rose already hired an exterminator.” The townhouse is old, which made Rose upset more than anyone else. She likes clean areas, not musty, moldy creaks and crannies lled with spider webs and the occasional daddy-long-leg. I don’t mind it so much. Maybe because I’m so focused on the cameras.

“Not those kind of bugs.” I point at the black box. “That’s a camera.”

His frown morphs into a scowl and then he follows my nger. “That looks like a ba ery.”

Really? My neck heats. “I just wanted to check.” Now I’m a compulsive, paranoid freak. “Crawlers may be up there, too.”

I realize that made absolutely no sense to anyone outside my brain.

Professor Xavier would have understood it.

Lo sets his hand on my waist and draws me to his body. “I’ll check the ra ers with Ryke.”

“Crawlers are people,” I say lamely.

He just smiles. “I gured.”

I gasp. “You can read my mind now? Your superpower nally kicked in.”

“No,” he breathes, staring down at me. “I just know you too well.”

Oh. “Will you let me know when you get your superpower?”

He nods, and his ngers slide across the base of my neck. I love that he touches me so much more. “I have to warn you though, I may not have one.”

“That’s okay,” I say. “Some mes I like the idea of just being mortal with you.”

Lo leans in to kiss me, but a loud cla er tears us apart. Bre tripped over a lamp on the ground, landing on his knees.

“Nice catch,” Lo says dryly. Bre didn’t drop his camera, but it’s strapped to his chest with some weird device that looks like a bulletproof vest, only plas c. I think Connor called it a steadicam.

Ryke passes by our room and stops when he no ces Bre . He helps him to his feet and then enters. “Have you checked out the bathrooms?”

Daisy asked the same thing. They must know something that we don’t.

“Not yet,” Lo says, not as concerned as me now.

Daisy rises o my bed, and the four of us stand in more awkward silence.

We’re all living together.

This has never ever happened.

It’s new and weird and something the produc on company wanted so badly. It’s a big reason why we moved to this townhouse. The six months

lming Princesses of Philly just got a lot more interes ng.

Daisy breaks the quiet. “I’ve never lived with a guy before,” she exclaims, just pu ng it out there with more con dence than I would have. She’ll be in the same house as Lo, Connor, and Ryke. I’ve spent most of my

me living with Lo, so it’s not so di erent for me.

Ryke and Lo share a look that I can’t decipher, and then Ryke says, “It should be similar to what you’re used to.”

“I doubt that.”

“Why?” he asks.

“I’m not used to six-foot-two guys sleeping two oors above me.” Daisy chose the basement, of all rooms. She said something about coming home late from modeling shoots and not wan ng to wake up everyone. The stairs are creaky. And she’s nice. That combo led her to the darkest room.

I’d rather have her up here.

It smelled like cat pee in the basement, and since Sadie, Connor’s feline, is now living with us too—she could have been the culprit and already chosen her rst target.

Sadie is a born criminal.

“I’m six-foot-three,” Ryke corrects with hardened brows.

Daisy shrugs. “Same thing.”

“No,” Ryke says a single word.

Daisy tries not to smile. “I’ve also never shared a shower with a guy before.”

Lo and I frown together. He beats me to the ques on. “Don’t you have your own shower downstairs?”

Daisy’s smile fades, and she exchanges a look with Ryke. Okay, everyone is sharing looks without me. I feel like the kid picked last for dodge ball.

“You don’t have a shower?” I say, trying to nd the answer here.

“Um, maybe you both should come check out the bathrooms,” Daisy says, having to step over a box and squeeze past Bre to reach the door.

We follow her.

“Is the shower gross?” I wonder.

Lo clutches my hand as we walk. “Maybe they found mold or something.”

Good theory. “Maybe a turtle had babies in the bathtub.”

Lo considers this and then says, “And the shower is de nitely full of snakes.”

“Monkeys,” I add. “There’s a monkey nest in the cabinet.” I picture Jumanji, a full out zoo inside the bathroom with ivy and deadly plants. Killer bees come next.

“Monkeys don’t have nests,” Lo says. Where do monkeys live then?

“You two are fucking weird,” Ryke says. Our imagina ons are vast. It doesn’t help that we love comic books more than reality.

Ryke and Daisy abruptly stop in the middle of the long narrow hallway. I almost bump into Ryke’s chest, and when I take a step back, I knock into Bre ’s camera.

“Sorry,” I mu er. I clearly don’t do well in con ned spaces.

Voices from the main level below trickle up the staircase.

“Traveling somewhere, Sco ?” Rose snaps. “Hopefully to California where you’re actually needed.” Rose sounds more cked o than usual.

“Who’s Sco ?” Daisy asks in a whisper.

I think she’s the only one without this info. Someone should have told her sooner.

“The producer,” Ryke says, “for the show.”

I consider edging closer to the staircase to see if I can catch a glimpse of him. Rose has spent plenty of nights complaining about the misogynis c producer. She has to deal with him though, for the sake of the reality show.

My feet stay glued to the oorboards, too anxious about the bathrooms to move just yet.

“I’m needed here,” Sco says. “It just takes people me to realize what’s good for them.”

Ryke crosses his arms over his chest, listening intently with Daisy and Lo. They’re all eavesdropping while I internally freak about the bathrooms.

I don’t actually think monkeys are in our cabinets.

I don’t discount the turtles though.

Lo whispers, “I already hate this guy.”

“Same,” Ryke says. “If he fucks with one of the girls—”

“It’s not going to happen,” Lo cuts him o . “Connor already ran a background check on him.”

“I don’t have as much faith in Connor as you do,” Ryke whispers.

Lo actually pats his brother’s back and says, “Then have faith in me.” He’s known Daisy, Rose, and me almost all his life. Lo wouldn’t let Sco harass us without a major ght.

Ryke lets out a tense breath and just nods.

I count ve doors along this hallway. Daisy has her hand on a brass knob to one of them. Is that the hall bathroom then?

I catch the tail end of Sco ’s comment. “…showing your ts would increase the ra ngs.”

My jaw unhinges. What?!

“So would shoving my foot up your ass,” Rose refutes.

Lo clenches his teeth.

“I’m going down there,” Ryke whispers.

“No,” Daisy says, grabbing Ryke by the forearm. She stops him before he heads down the hallway. “We need to show Lo and Lily the bathrooms. And Rose won’t appreciate you coming to her defense.”

“Yeah,” I agree. “Rose can handle anything.”

Ryke reluctantly redirects his course of ac on, and he rests his hand on the small of Daisy’s back, silently telling her to open the bathroom door.

This is it.

The old wood creaks as she opens it wide. We all slowly walk in, and my mouth just drops further. No turtles or monkeys or even mold.

The two showers are huge. Too large, in fact. As if they’re made for communal purposes. Oh my God. What if they’re made speci cally for orgies? What if produc on believes that I’ll hook up with mul ple people in them?

“What is this?” Lo asks with a deep glare.

“We’re all sharing one bathroom,” Ryke announces, leaning against one of the four sinks.

“Rose would have said something…” I trail o .

Daisy says, “I don’t think Rose knew before today.”

“Lily…” Lo places a hand on my shoulder, concern cloaking his gorgeous face. I must look petri ed. At least, that’s exactly how I feel.

My privacy has been slowly stripped for months, and now it’s almost all disappeared.

“I don’t like this,” I mu er under my breath.

My immediate thought isn’t damn, we can’t fuck in the shower. It’s my third or fourth thought, which (I think) is progress. My rst thought is how embarrassing it’ll be if Ryke or Connor walks in on me showering. Oh no… what if a cameraman sees me naked? What if he catches it on lm?

“They can’t lm in the bathrooms. It’s in the contract,” Lo reminds me.

“Are you sure you can’t read my mind?” I whisper, the humor lost in my voice.

He hugs me close. There is nowhere safer than in Loren Hale’s arms.

“Do you jack o in the shower?” Daisy asks casually to Ryke, a smile to her voice. It instantly causes Lo to tense. She’s become almost too open around his brother.

Ryke doesn’t miss a beat. “I don’t have to jack o , sweetheart.”

“Wow, the pent up frustra on must hurt then,” she says with sarcasm. “No wonder you’re so moody.”

“Fucking hilarious.” And then he undoes her bun, sliding her hairband on his wrist and messing her long locks with a rough hand. Her blonde strands s ck out wildly. When he nishes touching her, a small smile peeks on the corner of her lips.

“Out of curiosity,” she says, not xing her unkempt hair, “where do you pick up girls?”

Ryke glances at his brother, just recognizing that we’re in the room with him. I know what it feels like to be so magne zed by someone that you forget about your surroundings.

My lips part at a sudden realiza on.

Ryke may be actually falling for my sister.

A girl who turns seventeen next month.

It’s a feeling, but one I sense deep in my bones like I did Connor and Rose.

I can’t tell Lo about my suspicions. Nothing good will come of that.

“You’re always curious,” Ryke answers vaguely. S ll, he has trouble censoring himself. “I meet people at the gym or really anywhere I fucking go out.”

“Have you dated a fan?” she asks.

Lo interjects, “Yeah he has. Twice so far. And they were his age.”

Ryke stares at the ground, not saying a word. I can’t read his dark expression either.

“Cool,” Daisy says, nodding a couple mes. “I bet they were sweet. I’ve considered da ng a fan, but most of mine are too old.”

“Like twenty-three?” Lo wonders, his voice bi ng. I wince. That’s Ryke’s age.

“No, more like thirty- ve.”

I’m pre y sure Daisy is picking up all the hints. She’s just dismissing them with ease.

I hold onto Lo’s arm. He’s at such a good place with Ryke. I don’t want that to change because of my li le sister. Maybe, one day, it’ll have to, but not now.

“You should consider da ng someone around your age, Dais,” Ryke says pointblank.

“I have,” she says, heading towards the door. “It hasn’t been anything special.” With this, she leaves. My eyes meet the camera lens that remains pointed at me. Jeez.

“She likes you way too much,” Lo says.

“Look, I’m trying to shut her down without hur ng her fucking feelings,” Ryke retorts. “But she’s my friend. I’m not going to push her away completely.”

“Here’s a p: maybe you shouldn’t talk about jacking o in front of her.” Lo crosses his arms. “Is it that fucking hard?”

“For me, it is.”

Lo stares at him for a long minute. I an cipate something really nasty. He says, “I bet your teachers hated you in high school.” That wasn’t so bad.

Ryke lets out a laugh. “I got deten on almost every day for saying fuck. So yeah, they weren’t too fond of me.”

I peek past Lo’s shoulder to scru nize the showers again. “They’re huge.”

“It’ll be okay,” Lo reassures me, his hands lowering to my hips.

I hope so, but everything the produc on company has setup feels like drama bait.

We’re bound to feed into it.


Thrive

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

“THIS IS RIDICULOUS.” I ip through a ve page script in disbelief. As soon as we arrived at the Philadelphia Museum of Art, Sco handed me what I thought was a museum pamphlet. Turns out produc on wants Lily to talk and act a certain way. Most of which is crude.

Lily leans over my arm and gasps as she reads a line. “I can’t say that.”

I skim the paper and see where she’s concerned.

Lily stares into Loren’s eyes with longing and carnal desire.

Lily: I remember how you tasted last night. I can’t wait to taste you

again.

“Jesus Christ,” I curse. “This is like a bad porno.” I scan the small crowd, hoping it won’t grow into a larger one later today. Quickly, I nd Sco speaking in hushed tones to Bre , who has a camera a ached to his chest.

I take Lily’s hand and lead her over to the twenty-eight-year-old dipshit. As soon as we approach, he turns and I chuck his ve-page script at his body. It hits his chest with barely a sound and then ops to the oor. “We’re not reading o a script,” I snap.

Sco Van Wright has found every way to grate on me in the shortest amount of me. First o —he lives with us. No one fucking invited him to permanently crash upstairs. Secondly, I can’t stand to look at his dirty blond hair, his smug face, and those douchebag tailored pants. He’s like the an -Connor. An arrogant prick who one-ups you and screams about it at the top of his lungs.

Thirdly (and most importantly) he antagonizes my girlfriend.

Yesterday he tried to corner Lily to ask her ques ons about her old hookups. We’re not even a month in with the cameras. That’s not fucking okay. I’m trying to stay posi ve, but shit like this is why I opt for a quiet bar and a bo le of Macallan.

“Then tell your girlfriend to speak up,” Sco replies smoothly, not even breaking a sweat. “She’s so quiet that she literally disappears in the background. We’re making a show around a sex addict, not a wall ower.”

“I’m standing right here,” Lily says before I can chew him out. “You can talk to me.”

His eyes never waver from mine. I could seriously deck him in the face, but I rarely ght with my sts.

“While the cameras are rolling, you both need to stop ac ng like I’m the producer of the show,” he says, completely ignoring the issue.

“Right,” I say. “You’re Rose’s ex-boyfriend.” It’s nothing but a lie. Just scripted drama. Sco ’s crea ng a fake love triangle between himself, Connor and Rose. His mo ves are all over the place.

“Exactly,” he says, unbu oning one bu on on his white shirt. So what— viewers can see his muscles? This guy—

“Do you think Rose and Connor will make it today?” Sco smiles, like we’re friends. Lily ins nc vely checks the camera. The red light is on.

Sco already knows the answer to his ques on. GBA, the network airing Princesses of Philly, wanted more scenes with Lily and me, alone, so they planned a trip to the museum with just us. And apparently Sco . I have a strong suspicion he’s just tagging along to piss us o .

My eyes narrow in contempt, and Lily squeezes my hand to help calm me.

Sco grins wider. “How’s sobriety, Loren? Are you doing okay?”

My blood boils, my glare intensifying. “No, I’m not doing great. I just feel sorry for you, man. For six months, you’re going to watch us drive our expensive cars, a end our exclusive par es, and y our private jets. And when it’s all over, you’ll go home to your one-bedroom apartment in LA and realize that you’ll never have our lifestyle. You’ll never amount to anything other than a second-rate producer of a garbage reality show.” I touch my chest. “That just makes me feel so fucking sad for you.”

Sco ’s smile and pretenses vanish in an instant. “You’re a dick.”

“You’re a slimy prick,” I refute. “Don’t ever ask me about my sobriety again.”

Lily follows me as I storm o towards one of the exhibits in the back, as far away from Sco as I can get.

“He’s trying to provoke us,” she reminds me.

A pressure weighs on my chest. My le hand shakes. “Well it’s working,” I say under my breath. This rabid hate simmers underneath my skin. I just want a sip of alcohol. Anything. God, drinking is so much be er than dealing with this bullshit.

“I love you,” she says, her eyes tracing my features quickly.

I take a deep breath. I love you too. The words s ck to my throat. Instead of speaking, I rest an arm along her back and hug her to my side.

She brings her hand up to her mouth, about to bite her ngernails. But she drops it before she gets that far.

“I can’t stand here, Lil, and not ght back. He’s making you nervous and he’s pissing me o . I can’t take that crap, not from anybody.”

A sliver of silence stretches where my lie resides. I take shit from my dad all the me, but Lily chooses not to announce this fact. Thankfully.

“I just don’t want you to come o as a villain when the show starts airing in February,” she explains, “because you’re not.”

I’ve tried so hard not to be that guy—the one that terrorizes other people. The one that no one else but Lily can possibly understand. It’s hard to walk away from this ins nct. It’s self-preserva on. If I don’t a ack rst, I’m going to be slaughtered by gut-wrenching pain.

I’m saving myself.

“Lo?” Lily says, her voice pitching in worry.

I turn to Lily and hold her delicate face between my hands. I no ce Bre lming us from a distance. “We’re going to be ourselves for this show,” I say. “Fuck anyone who doesn’t like us. It doesn’t ma er.”

She nods con dently and gives me an encouraging smile. I drop my hands. Her eyes it around the museum. “Out of all the places produc on could pick, they chose something more up Rose’s alley.”

“Yeah, I know.” Pain ngs and sculptures sit against white walls. People wander around with headsets on, quiet like we’re in a library. “How boring is this going to be?”

“Maybe we can just go around and try to guess the names of the pain ngs. Ohhh.” She points to a portrait of a woman in an oversized Renaissance gown holding a cat. “Here’s one. I think it’s called Lady with a Cat.

My lips rise. “Very crea ve.”

“It’s my best guess.”

I approach the pain ng nearest us and read the small plaque underneath the frame. Jesus. “You were close. Lady in the Blue Dress.”

“Really?” She beams.

I’m about to reply when I spot Sco Van Wright sauntering towards us. Why can’t he just stay the fuck away?

“I have to call my brother,” I tell her in a low voice. The moment I say it, the moment I know it’s the best plan I’ve had all day. That weight on my chest starts to lessen.

She whispers, “Are you okay?”

I don’t want her to worry about my addic on. “We need someone to distract Sco from us.” Or else I’m going to do something I regret.

Lily’s face contorts in a mul tude of emo ons. She knows I’m not doing well, and I’d rather have him here. But she hates perpetua ng tabloid rumors about three-ways and chea ng.

“What about Rose or Daisy?” she asks.

“Rose is working in New York, and Daisy is at school right now.” I omit Poppy since she wanted nothing to do with the reality show. “I’d call them before Ryke if I could.” I add that, just for her. If I’m being honest, I’d prefer my brother over her sisters.

Lily opens her mouth to reply, but Sco steps closer. In hearing distance. He acts like he’s appraising the Lady in the Blue Dress. “I’m thoroughly surprised you two haven’t jumped on each other yet,” he says, his gaze pinned to the pain ng. “It might be a new record.”

“You don’t know us,” Lily combats.

“You’re a sex addict,” he says. “You want the short de ni on?” He licks his lips. “You like to ride dick.”

I fume, my teeth aching from gri ng them. Lily rests a hand on my chest. Her face is ushed, red patches do ng her neck and cheeks. I hate that he embarrassed her. I hate that he’s shaming her. More importantly, I hate that nothing I say does any fucking damage to him.

This is the point where I’d walk away and start fucking with his life.

I’d ruin him from the inside out.

His career. His money. I’d u lize the tools my father gave me to destroy a man. But I can’t.

I can’t do that this me.

We’re barely into the reality show. What’s the alterna ve though? Stand here and eat shit?

I can’t.

My muscles burn. Each inhale is like trying to breathe through black smoke.

“Look at me,” I sneer, so aggravated that Sco won’t tear his eyes o the pain ng. He’s pathe c.

Finally he turns his head, but I can see it’s becoming harder for him to keep up his self-sa s ed smile when he’s facing me.

“Stay out of my goddamn face.” These are my only words before I drag Lily to another side of the museum where an que furniture and silver

atware are on display. Sco stays behind for now.

I unpocket my phone and start tex ng Ryke.

Stop climbing fake rocks and come meet us at the museum.

“If he’s this mean to us,” Lily mu ers, “I wonder what he’s like to Rose and Connor.” Her eyebrows knot together in confusion. “Do you think he says dirty things about her?” Concern plagues her face. I’m not used to Lily being protec ve of Rose.

“She can take care of herself,” I remind her. “And if she can’t, she has Connor.”

“Yeah,” Lily says so ly, “you’re right.”

My phone vibrates in my palm. I read the text quickly.

I’m not invited. – Ryke

Really? That hasn’t stopped him before.

Do I need to extend you a wri en invita on? Get your ass over here.

I hand Lily my phone and then say, “Want a ride around this place?”

She nods with a smile.

I bend down and then li her onto my back, my arms underneath her legs. I can prac cally feel the heat of the camera on us. Paparazzi had to stay outdoors. But the Princesses of Philly cameras just go wherever we do.

I expected it, but it’s di erent when it actually becomes your reality.

I carry Lily in a piggy-back over towards a pain ng of a watering can.

“It’s criminal, you know,” she says, her voice faraway in thought. “We didn’t even have communal showers our freshman year of college.” She pauses. “Do you think this is cosmic payback?”

“They’re not bad.” I don’t want her to be afraid of them. I’ve called her sex therapist to talk about the issue, and she said that I need to nd a way to mo vate Lily.

I feel like I’ve tried everything. I repeat the same words over and over, and she’s s ll scared shitless that someone will lm us and put it online. She said she has a “bad feeling” about them.

“That’s a nice watering can,” she says, dodging the issue.

“You’re not going to take a shower, are you?”

“That’s a strong phrase,” she breathes. “I’m going to forgo the shower for a bit and opt for an alterna ve choice.”

I gently set her on her feet.

Her shoulders curve towards her thin body. She’s disappointed.

But this is serious. “A bath?” I ask, hoping but disbelieving she’d choose that op on.

She tucks a piece of her hair behind her ear, the strands already becoming greasy. “More like a washcloth bathing experience.”

I don’t blink. “Not for six months.” It’s not a ques on.

“People in the wilderness do it.”

“People in the wilderness jump into a river when they smell. Are you going to jump into a river?”

She pales. “No.”

“Then take a shower.”

“Why are you being the hygiene police all of a sudden?” she ques ons, her eyes welling up with tears. My stomach drops. “You never used to care if I skipped for a week.”

I hate that I have to be a hardass. I lower my voice so Bre ’s lming equipment can’t pick up the sound. “This is six months, and we live with other people now. You smelling like sex is not the way to go, Lil. They may think we’re fucking more than usual and then they’ll be all over us.” Her pleading, watery eyes try to sway me. “Skip tomorrow, ne, but I’m going to have to start being careful when I come on you.”

She frowns. “You haven’t done that in…”

“A long me, I know.” Crazy sex has been out of the picture for a while.

She glances at her boobs like she’s visualizing the event.

“Lily,” I snap. “What’s wrong?”

“I was just thinking…” She turns red all over. “…about your plans.”

I hug her close and kiss her lips lightly.

“Your phone just buzzed,” she tells me as we part. She hands me the cell, and I open the text.

Is everything okay? – Ryke

I don’t know. I type the text and think of more to add, but so many phrases pop in my head. I realize I’m just overwhelmed.

Not all days are easy.

Most of them make no fucking sense. A good handful tears me apart, limb from limb. The best days are the ones I try to remember, but some mes, even those are swallowed by the bad.

I send the text as it is. Three words.

I’m on my way. – Ryke

I’m about to pocket my phone, but it vibrates again.

Don’t drink. – Ryke

He’s told me that a million mes before, but it’s this one me that a ects me the most. Don’t drink. I won’t turn this bad day into a terrible one. For me.

But really, for her.

Fear of failing Lily—it mo vates me in ways that no one can understand.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

LO and I walk around the museum in deadened silence, a camera shadowing us. Ryke arrived about ten minutes ago and pulled Sco outside while Savannah, a pre y redheaded girl, lms them. When we passed the glass windows, I saw Ryke shou ng at the producer, but his sts weren’t raised.

The whole day, I sensed how distraught Lo was becoming. He has a lot to worry about. Halway Comics, Superheroes & Scones, his father breathing down his neck, alcohol…and me.

It hurts to realize that I can’t take away his pain today and that in a small way, I may be contribu ng to it.

We sit on a bench, a mammoth pain ng hung on the wall before us. A white angel ba les a dark-haired man in red silk; the man is most likely on the losing end.

Angels always win.

I don’t know its true meaning. Or the context. But the longer I stare at the image, the sadder I become.

“I’m sorry,” I breathe.

I feel him turn to look at me. “For what?” He edges closer, his thigh against mine. I stare right into those amber swirls, seeing his agony, his love and his vice. All at once.

“You have so much going on,” I say so ly. “I don’t want you to constantly worry about me too.”

He frowns. “I’ll always worry about you,” he tells me. “It’s impossible not to.”

“In a future,” I whisper, “I’d like to think that you just know wherever I am, I’m smiling…and content.” No agonizing. No stress over my wellbeing. “It’s just whether that future is ours or someone else’s.” I focus on the bench again.

He presses his ngers underneath my chin, li ing my gaze once more. “You remember when we were in tenth grade and we decided to ditch comics in Earth-616 for all the alternate universes and reali es?”

I nod. “It was fun for a few months.” We read some of the most bizarre comics during that me, and months later, we preferred the main con nuity in Marvel comics. Earth-616.

“And you know what we decided at the end of it all?” Lo asks me.

“That Magneto and Rogue should never be allowed to date—in any universe.”

His lips rise. “Yeah, and that alternate universes usually have the worst endings with the unhappiest conclusions.” His warm hand slides to my cheek, and his eyes bore into me, intense and unyielding. “But we’re in Earth-616, love. We’re going to have our happy ending. It just may take us awhile to get there.”

My chest li s at his rare op mism, s rring something powerful inside my heart.

It lls me with so, so much hope.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

I CHECK rat traps that Connor, Ryke and I set in the crawl space. Daisy found two dead ones in her room, not surprising since we saw droppings on the basement stairs when we rst arrived.

“Your cat isn’t doing her job,” I tell Connor while I squat by the small door, a trash bag in hand. Ryke has already crawled through, and I wait for him to return with hopefully a dead rat or two.

“She’s already killed three of them,” Connor defends his pet. He leans his arm against the wall, staring down at me. “Anymore and I’d ques on her domes ca on.”

“I hate to break it to you, Connor,” I say, “but your cat is feral.” In private, Lily calls her the orange beast. I mean, Sadie scratched the hell out of Rose when she tried to put a collar on her. I thought Rose was impenetrable to almost everything.

“I found Sadie, you know.” He cups a mug of steaming co ee. “She was in the rain outside my boarding school. The mother was dead. So were the three other ki ens.”

I don’t know how many other people he’s told this to. “I never pegged you as the nurturing type.”

“I’m not,” he says honestly. “It wasn’t like she tugged at my heart in that moment.” Of course not. “I just knew I had the power to save her life, so I did.”

That was fairly conceited, but I try to dig around that. “And now that she’s older and angrier?”

“I raised her exactly how I wanted,” Connor says. “She doesn’t need me to survive anymore. Though she loves me most.”

Huh. I scru nize the way he rests against the wall, red. His body isn’t s and straight like usual. Dark rings lie beneath his eyes. “You look like

shit,” I say. Seriously. I’ve never seen him so worn down before.

He sips his co ee. “I’m a grad student trying to take over a mul -billion dollar company. If I didn’t look like shit, I’d be on drugs.”

I forgot that he’s been trying to take the reins of Cobalt Inc. I almost men on Sco , but even the thought of him irritates every nerve in my body.

I look back through the crawl space just as Ryke hits his head on one of the pipes. “Fuck me,” he curses.

“Fornica ng with the rats already?” Connor asks with a grin.

“Fuck you, Cobalt.” He’s on his stomach, using his forearms and legs to army-crawl through the small area. “The shortest one of us should have crawled through here.”

That was directed at me. “If I knew you were going to bitch, I would have done it myself, and I’m only one inch shorter than you, bro.

Ryke bangs his forehead this me. He makes an animalis c noise. “I’m s ll six fucking three.”

I watch him move at a snail’s pace. “Besides being a giant, what’s taking you so long? You set the trap. You should know where it is.”

“It must have carried the trap with it.”

“Just use your nose,” Connor says. “Dogs have the best sense of smell.”

I actually laugh.

“Fuck o ,” Ryke retorts.

I’m pre y sure that Ryke can handle Connor’s digs. Even when Connor pisses him o , it seems like the comments never really eat at him. Ryke is the strongest person I’ve ever met. Stronger than me.

It’s why Connor taunts Ryke and praises me.

I don’t know if Ryke realizes it or if Connor recognizes how well I understand his rela onship with me. But I see how Connor spends his me trying to build me up—so I believe that I’m just as worthy as my brother.

I’m not. I won’t ever be as good as him, but it’s nice to have a friend try to remind me of it.

Connor pulls his phone out of his pocket and starts tex ng. Less than a minute later, he asks, “Is Lily having more sex than usual?”

I s en. Keeping a secret from a guy ten mes more intelligent than me

is hard. But not impossible. I spent three years pretending to be in a rela onship with Lily. I’ve got this.

“She’s not having it, but she wants it.” I st the black trash bag and rise, my legs aching in this posi on. “This whole fucking reality show puts her on edge.” It’s the truth, but we’re fucking a lot more than people would like. Most of the me, we screw in her car, away from cameras and thin walls where people can overhear. I layer on everything he’ll expect, “And she medicates her anxiety with sex, which means I’m not ge ng laid for the next week, and she only gets my ngers.”

I nd the nearest camera, hanging on a ceiling ra er, and I wave my

ngers. And wink, just for further e ect. Maybe it’ll distract Connor.

The cameramen are on lunch break, so xed cameras are the only thing shoo ng us.

“So you’re not having sex?” he asks.

I can’t read the tone of his voice at all. I fucking hope I’m selling this well enough.

The longer he stares at me, the more I realize I may have overes mated my ability to lie to him.

Heat gathers on my forehead. I rub the back of my neck as I weigh the op ons in my head. I have to par ally come clean. “No, I mean…” Just go with it. “We fucked the other day. She was a li le compulsive a erwards, so I want her to abstain for three or four days and see how she does with that.”

She wasn’t that compulsive. She stopped herself from con nuing past her limits, and there’s absolutely no goddamn way we’re abstaining. But I think it’ll appease him to hear a plan.

Not too long ago, I even asked him to keep an eye on us—to make sure we were keeping to a twenty-four-hour schedule. Sex every night, nowhere in between.

“And you used condoms?” he asks.

My lips part in shock, not expec ng this. My stomach ips, and I slam my st on the wall. “Ryke, hurry the fuck up.” I don’t want to share all the details of my sex life. Connor barely shares his. I need to keep something private, for fuck’s sake.

“Lo,” he says.

I spin to him, my eyes ashing hot. “This conversa on is over.”

“I’m trying to imagine what Lily will look like pregnant.” His tone is conversa onal, not spiteful. “Would her en re body swell or just her belly?”

My chest rises with irrita on and with something so dark. I’m sel sh. But I don’t ever want to be that kind of sel sh—to have a kid, knowing he or she could be plagued with this lifelong struggle.

“At least I’m ge ng laid,” I say, my voice like razors that physically pains me. But I keep going. “How long have you been fucking your hand?”

“My hand and I go way back,” he says easily, a warm smile a ached.

My muscles loosen. It’s a mystery why people keep me as a friend.

“I’m not your brother.” Connor nods to the crawl space. Ryke is s ll searching for the traps. “I’m not going to curse you out for doing something stupid. But I am da ng your girlfriend’s older sister, so my own balls are on the line here.”

Right. I nod. “The repercussions of ge ng into bed with a she-devil.”

“And I fucking like her,” he says, “so make my life easier and use a condom.”

I completely relax. I can imagine how annoying it must be having Rose in his ear all day. I contemplate whether or not Lily and I have been safe. I think we have. She’s on birth control. I mu er, “I’ll be be er about it.”

Ryke crashes into more pipes, cursing and then shou ng back, “There’s so much fucking mold down here. No one should be fucking living on this

oor un l we hire someone to clean it.”

I read in between the lines.

Daisy lives on the lowest level.

I saw the way he looked at her in the bathroom when we rst arrived at the townhouse. For so many reasons, I can barely stomach the possibility that he could like her more than just a friend.

I squat again and see Ryke heading to the door. “If this is your way of ge ng Daisy to room with you, you can forget it. I’m just barely tolera ng your friendship.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Ryke retorts. “There were rats in her bedroom, she’s living near mold, and your rst assump on is that I want to fuck her?”

I glower, trying not to picture that. “I didn’t say anything about fucking her.”

Ryke groans. “I’ll fucking room with Sco ,” he shouts. “Daisy can take my room. Or I’ll stay down here and switch with her. I don’t give a shit. None of the girls should be around this.”

“And what if she hears Lily and me fucking through the walls? There’s a reason she’s on the lowest level.” It’s hard to believe that Daisy is the one protec ng our secret—a girl who jumps o cli s, rides a motorcycle and runs head rst into life.

I wish I could keep her ten-thousand feet from all of this. The basement is safe from Sco . From most of the leering cameras. From us.

Maybe she can grow up normal, have a real, peaceful adolescence that none of us really had.

Ryke gives me one of the darkest looks I’ve seen in a while.

I frown and crane my neck over my shoulder, looking at Connor for his opinion.

“You can’t censor a girl who’s nearly seventeen, especially not a high fashion model,” he says to me. “She’s heard and seen everything you have, if not more.” So it’s too late for her then.

She’s all grown up.

“I’ll call someone to look at the crawl space,” Connor con nues, “but un l it happens, Rose would want her sister somewhere clean.”

I let out a breath. “Ryke, you’ll room with Sco ?”

“I said I would.”

“Fine. More eyes on that prick, the be er, right?” Especially if Daisy is moving upstairs.

Ryke mumbles a yes, and his arm thumps into a hanging piece of wood. “Fucking A,” he curses, reaching the door. I grab underneath his arms and help pull him through the small exit.

We both stand on our feet. He clutches the trap, a dead rat a ached, the tail nas ly caught in the silver metal.

Connor grins. “Have we found you a new profession?”

“At least I can get my hands dirty, princess.” He swings the rat trap in Connor’s face.

Connor remains completely stoic, his grin only spreading wider.

Ryke rolls his eyes and reaches for the trash bag.

“Wait,” I say, pu ng my hand on Ryke’s arm. My chest thrums, blackness s rring inside of me. “Maybe we can do something with this thing.” Sco needs more than just a few words to back o . He hasn’t stopped ge ng in my face, or Lily’s.

“No,” Ryke and Connor say in unison.

I narrow my eyes at them. “You didn’t even let me nish.”

“You want to use it against Sco ,” Connor says.

Haven’t they seen what he’s like? Aren’t they worried at all about what he could do to us, to the girls?

We have to stop him now.

“He’s the fucking producer,” Ryke explains o my anger. “You start a war with Sco and he could turn you into a psycho on the show. Just fucking relax.”

“He made Lily bawl!” I scream. Don’t they get it? He shames Lily every

me he nears her. I hate Sco more than I’ve ever hated another person.

Because I did nothing to him. And he’s s ll coming at me. “I’m not going to sit here for six months and ignore all the shit he says. This is di erent than social media and gossip blogs. We’re living with this bastard.”

I breathe heavily and both guys stare at me like I’m the crazy one.

Because I’m the addict.

Because I think irra onally.

But I’m a person. I can feel.

And there’s only so much I can put up with before I begin to drown.


Thrive

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

I TUCK my shower caddy under my arm and use my free hand to keep the towel above my boobs. My wet ip ops slap against the led oor as I waddle to my bedroom. The only upside to this situa on: I’m not naked underneath my towel.

Lo and I devised a strategy for bathing in the communal showers.

Swim suits.

My one-piece keeps me covered and lessens the risk of ashing anyone who accidentally walks into the bathroom. The rst couple of mes, Lo showered with me. He even wore his swim trunks in solidarity.

But today, I wanted to take a step and be by myself. I fall into my codependent ways far too easily. Another item added to my Needs to Work On list.

I kick the bedroom door closed with my foot and set the shower caddy on my desk. When I plop down on the leather chair, it lets out a far ng noise from my wet bo om. My eyes bug and I check over my shoulder, making sure I’m alone.

No lurkers.

No ghosts (that I know of).

Good. I return to my laptop and log onto the internet. If I don’t check my calendar every day, I’ll forget about some random homework deadline —or worse—a quiz. The joys of online classes. The upside is that my internet privileges have been restored. Lo trusts me more, and I’m beginning to nd the same trust in myself. I need to navigate the internet without “stumbling” on porn.

Before I pop up my calendar, an alert pings.

**5 new ar cles featuring Lily+Calloway+sex**

This isn’t porn.

Just so we have that clear.

I’ve set my computer to track the ar cles that talk about me. It’s a li le obsessive, sure.

I scroll through a few of the ar cles, most featuring a varia on of the same headline. Lily Calloway to Star in Reality Show this February. Watch the promo video here!

I’ve seen it ten mes already, but it doesn’t stop me from clicking on the link.

The screen turns white and starts playing “ Animal” by Miike Snow. I don’t know what the produc on company was trying to say. We’re not all animals. Okay, I may be a sexual animal, and I think Ryke is a literal animal, but the others aren’t beasts.

We lmed the footage in a studio; all seven of us (Sco included) stand in front of a white backdrop. I waited for someone to hand me a script, but the director told us to act normal, that the video would be candid.

The promo begins by panning down the seven of us, and then it cuts to close-ups, star ng with Daisy on the end. She does a handstand, her white T-shirt bunches up at her neck and reveals her green lacy bra and bare stomach. She s cks out her tongue and smiles goo ly. A cap on pops up over her boobs.

Daredevil.

And then Ryke shoves her legs, and she crumples to the oor with a laugh. On his chest, the cap on scrolls: Jackass.

The rst me I saw the promo, it was like a hurricane tore through the house. No one an cipated being labeled. And it didn’t take long for me to deduce mine.

Lo and me are next in line. His arms hold me closely, our chests mashed together, and our lips devour each other in an intense kiss.

Even though it’s my eleventh me watching it, I s ll have to look away at this part. I never thought that watching him kiss me would turn me on. But it does. It s rs places that should not be s rred when he’s not around. I don’t trust myself that much now that I have access to the internet again.

My eyes it up to the computer.

The words Sex Addict and Alcoholic appear across our bodies.

And then Rose, Connor, and Sco ll the screen. Rose’s yellow-green eyes are prac cally radia ng heat, and her body is shi ed towards Connor. He stares at her like she invented the sun, a look I’ve seen a million mes when they have their epic nerd ba les. Connor leans over to whisper in her ear, and it sets her o , her cheeks concaving in anger.

She shoves his arm and he grins.

The word Smartass ashes on his body.

Then the screen pans to Sco , who looks down (very quickly) at Rose’s boobs. And then my sister gives Sco a quick glance. The edi ng makes it seem like they were a couple, or had some sort of rela onship. Sco lts his head and gives pre y good bedroom eyes.

When his cap on appears, it just makes me hate him more.

Hear hrob.

Seriously. He’s a douchebag. I nd it insul ng that out of all the guys, he gets the only decent label.

And nally the promo shows Rose, wedged in between Sco and Connor, further exploi ng the fake love triangle. Both guys stare down at her with longing and desire.

Her cap on pops up just as she looks directly at the screen.

Virgin.

Now everyone knows about her sexual status, but she didn’t much care about that. Rose isn’t ashamed of being a virgin. I think she’d shout it from the roo ops if she could—just to prove a point.

The promo ends with the Princesses of Philly logo and tle, and then the tagline ashes on the bo om.

Get inside the Calloway sisters this February.

Dirty. That was dirty, and I don’t have to be a sex addict to know it.

Plus, I got con rma on from Daisy that she thought it was a sexual innuendo too. So there’s that.

I scroll down and read some comments underneath the video.

Havana33: Are they going to show LiLo f*cking on this show? I feel

like it needs to be NC-17.

NoelMarch: +Havana33 No way. GBA would be sued big me. So

curious to see how crude it’s going to be tho.

JamesGGG: How old is the Daredevil? She’s hot as fuck.

James. Your GGG must stand for gross, gross, gross. I have to click out of the video and clear my head. It’s not his fault, I remind myself. Daisy isn’t his sister. He doesn’t know her. But it’s hard to convince myself that he isn’t some creep in his parent’s basement.

I log onto the last alert, an ar cle from Celebrity Crush. Just great. This magazine has been nothing but nasty to me.

The headline alone makes my stomach turn. Poll: Which Brother Should Lily Calloway Choose?

A poll? There’s a freakin’ poll now.

My disbelief and masochis c curiosity compels me to read Wendy Collins’ ar cle from the top.

Poll: Which Brother Should Lily Calloway Choose? Loren Hale or Ryke Meadows? By Wendy Collins

With only a few days le before the premiere of “Princesses of Philly”, we have one huge ques on le to be answered. Does Lily have more chemistry with Loren or Ryke? While we have strong suspicions that she’s been da ng both at the same me, one of these men is bound to have more re on-screen than the other.

Let’s break it down:

Loren Hale is her “long me” boyfriend, now ancé, and a recovering alcoholic. Just click through our photo reel of him and you’ll realize he has a panty-dropping body but it’s the face that seals the deal. “Gorgeous” just doesn’t even cut it. Oh, and he has a nicely-sized inheritance of a rumored $2 billion dollars, the direct heir to Hale Co. baby products.

Ryke Meadows is Loren’s half-brother, rou nely spo ed riding his Duca and climbing at a local Philadelphia rock wall. He’s notorious for his

ghts with the paparazzi, shoving cameras away from Lily and his brother.

Despite Lily’s “proposed” engagement to Loren, we believe Ryke brings a certain heat in bed that Lily craves.

Now remember, Lily is a “recovering” sex addict, so her needs have to be sa ated by her man (or men). Since we don’t know their…ahem, full packages, we’re going to base their chemistry between each other from recent candid photos.

I quickly scroll through the photos, none of which make me seem too chummy with Ryke. I’m literally kissing Loren in most of them. The poll resides just below the pictures and before I click into the results, I read a disclaimer at the bo om.

Note: While it’s my rm belief that Lily may very well be sleeping with both men, we know, in the very end, that she can only be with one. And while she may choose Loren for publicity, this poll is for you to choose who she should be with despite whatever happens.

I hate her.

I click into the results and my heart drops.

22% Loren Hale

78% Ryke Meadows

…no.

I do not accept this. How could she even have a poll? It’s rude. No one is polling to see if Kate Middleton would be a be er match with Prince Harry than Prince William. I realize that I may have just compared myself to royalty. Not my inten on.

I’m just freaking out.

A lot.

A lot, a lot.

Fuck it. Wendy Collins can’t just write biased ar cles and not have consequences. I pop up my email and start pounding the keys in frustra on. I’ve never wri en a nasty le er, but as long as it’s legible, I’m

ne with it.

Dear Ms. Collins,

I don’t know you personally, and you don’t know me personally,

which is why I’m wri ng to you today. This is your h or so ar cle

about me and the supposed Ryke/Loren rumors oa ng around the

media. These rumors are NOT TRUE. I would gladly appreciate you

focusing on another topic. Hell, I wouldn’t even care if you s ll have

to write about me (though, I would prefer you not). But just stop

claiming that I’m sleeping with my boyfriend’s brother.

Thank you,

Lily Calloway

I reread it a couple of mes, checking for grammar. It sounds more professional than I thought it would. And then I hit send.

As soon as my nger touches the bu on, and the email dashes o into cyberspace, my anxiety rockets up about ten levels.


Thrive

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 05 MONTHS

JANUARY

IT’S BEEN thirty minutes since I sent the email, and I haven’t heard a response. Not that I assumed Wendy Collins would reply. I just thought maybe she’d email back with an “okay, I understand, thanks for le ng me know. I won’t post anything else.” Wishful thinking.

I sit on the couch, my mind reeling. I know exactly what would calm me down and clear my thoughts. My ngers inch towards my shorts.

No.

I can’t.

I stand up quickly and pace back and forth. When I catch myself bi ng my nails, I drop my hand. Food. I can distract myself with food. The kitchen has been stocked with necessi es and junk food. Perfect.

I open a cabinet and nd a tub of icing in the top of the shelf. Standing on my ptoes, I have to reach up to grab it. All the while, my pelvis “accidentally” grinds against the edge of the counter. It was an accident.

I think.

I don’t know anything anymore.

I let out a strained breath and back away from the counter, taking the icing with me. A er I open the lid, I dip a spoon into the container and let out a relaxed breath.

The chair looms close to me and a sudden image bursts into my head. Me. Rubbing up against it. Just like the counter. Only maybe this would be be er. I step closer, changing my mind just as my crotch brushes against the wood. I suddenly back away, my face burning. I whip around. There aren’t any cameramen but there are s ll cameras in the ra ers. Shit.

Shit.

Shit.

Shit.

Maybe they won’t use that footage. I have to believe that.

And what’s worse, my anxiety is so high that I’m grinding on inanimate objects to relieve it. That’s a li le extreme…and weird, even for me.

I walk into the middle of the kitchen, my icing in hand.

What do I do? Nowhere is safe. If there are bad days for sex addicts, this is a very bad one for me. Should I call Lo? No. I don’t want to burden him with this. He’ll be overly concerned, and I need to gure it out myself.

The front door opens before I have a chance to make a proper decision. And the townhouse’s living room and kitchen are all in one visible space, nowhere to hide.

“What the fuck did you do?” Ryke growls.

Uh-oh. Did he see me grind on the chair? No. That’s impossible. He doesn’t have X-ray vision, and the world isn’t so unjust that it’d grant him a superpower before Lo or me.

“I’m…I don’t…” I end up stu ering.

“You wrote to Celebrity Crush,” he tells me, storming further into the kitchen.

“How do you know that?” I pull out my phone as soon as I say the words. But I remember I don’t have internet on it, so I slide it back in my shorts.

“They posted your email online.” He hands me his smart phone and my stomach does handstands and acroba cs worthy of gold medals.

Lily Calloway Responds to Celebrity Crush and Refers to Loren Hale as Her Boyfriend, Not Her Fiancé. Is the Marriage a Hoax?

Oh….no.

They have my original email underneath the tle with a few choice words from Wendy Collins. Mostly, her calling me drama c and sensi ve.

The sad thing: I am a li le drama c and a lot sensi ve.

I look back up at Ryke and his eyes have darkened considerably. “I had to do something. They had a poll, Ryke, a poll! And you freaking won it over Lo. That’s not okay!”

His eyebrows knot in confusion. I guess I’m not explaining it very well. “How many mes do I have to tell you to forget about the fucking rumors?” he snaps. “Not only have you given the media a reason to believe they’re true, but my dad is fuming.”

My heart stops. “What?” I whisper.

“Lo’s back in the car on the phone with him,” Ryke explains. That’s why he’s so upset. It’s not about the rumors, not really. It’s because I put Lo in a posi on where he had to confront their father, the man that pushes him to drink.

I’m fucking things up.

My body goes cold and chills rake my arms. A pressure sets on my chest, so heavy that breathing takes work.

The door swings open again, and I expect to see Lo gracing the room next. Instead, I hear my sister’s edged voice.

“I’m walking in the house right now, Mother,” Rose says, her hand ght on her cell. My stomach thrashes in another bea ng. My mom’s pissed too?

“Hold on, I’ll ask her.” Rose cups the speaker and meets my gaze. “Mom would like to know why you didn’t use the family publicist before making a statement.”

“That’s a good ques on,” I say so ly. My eyes trail away, looking for the answer, as if it’s on another side of the room.

Rose lets out a sigh and returns to her phone. “She didn’t have Cynthia’s number,” Rose says, which isn’t a complete lie. I have the number to Jonathan’s publicist, but not our family’s. Acquiring Cynthia’s number means communica ng with my mother, something I haven’t done for a while.

Bre walks backwards into the house, lming Connor as he passes through the open doorway. Did they all come home early for this? I know I screwed up, but I didn’t expect to ruin everyone’s Saturday.

Connor talks through his own phone. “Don’t worry about it, Greg. Rose and I will remind everyone how to address the media.”

I take out my cell and check for missed calls.

Zero.

Which is also how I rank to my parents. Or at least, they s ll don’t know how to talk to me. Not before the sex scandal and de nitely not a er. Though, I am a li le disappointed in my dad. I thought we were making progress. He’s called me a few mes to discuss Superheroes & Scones and school, but I suppose those were safe topics.

I take a couple steps back, aware that Bre ’s camera is whipping around the room, trying to determine who’s the most interes ng person right now.

He lands on Rose, who starts arguing into the phone.

I tune her out and turn around completely. There’s not much I can do here. No one will trust me to do damage control. There’s only one place I should go. To my bat cave! (my room). I need to check the internet for more alerts or wallow or both.

Someone grabs my arm, stopping me.

When I spin around, I sink into Lo’s amber eyes. Anger doesn’t invade them. Only concern. The kitchen, I realize now, is silent. All phone calls

nished and pocketed.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper, my throat swelling. “I didn’t mean for this to blow up.” Don’t cry. Channel your inner Rose. Tears are for babies and losers.

I wipe my eyes.

I suck at being Rose.

“It’s not you, Lil. Our parents are blowing this out of propor on,” Lo says, his hand sliding up my arm to my bare shoulder. I’m so scared of myself that I take a step back, away from his touch, no ma er how good it feels.

Wrinkles crease his forehead in more concern. It hurts to be away from him, but it’s dangerous to be near him.

Rose walks forward, her heels making an aggressive noise against the hardwood. “As much as it pains me to agree with Loren, he’s right—” she rolls her eyes at the word “—they’re being drama c and trying to make you feel bad.”

“It’s working,” I mu er.

“Well, get thicker skin, Lily.”

Ouch. But true. So true.

Lo glares at her though. “Not everyone has iron balls.”

“I don’t need balls to be resilient,” she says curtly before turning back to me. “Next me a reporter gets on your nerves, you can write a nasty email but send it to me instead. I’ll even pretend to be the reporter and reply to you.”

I have the best sister in the world.

Hands down.

As much as her words soothe me, they don’t erase what happened. It’s not so easy to move on from something that just happened ve minutes ago.

“Maybe we should watch a movie,” Connor says, typing on his cell.

“No,” I speak up. “You all were out doing things. Just, go back to them.” I don’t want to interrupt their lives with my stupid mistake.

“We were just having lunch, Lily,” Rose says, her hand presses against my back, guiding me towards the living room couch. “We have those every day.”

Yeah, but I ache to spring in Lo’s arms, for a li le bit of his hardness. Okay, a lot more than a li le. The rubbing up on furniture thing I did before —it actually sounds more desirable now, even if it’s weird. My neck heats the longer I contemplate sex in the company of other people.

Lo and Ryke follow close behind. When we reach the couch, I pause for a moment, watching Lo take a seat on the oversized, plush chair. I picture myself straddling his waist, legs tucked ght around him, and he’ll buck up into me—

I can’t lounge on top of him. I force my rusted, unoiled joints to bend and sit next to Rose on the couch. Connor uses the remote to scroll through movies on the television, silence thickening, especially as I sit straight up.

And Lo is s as well, his eyes ickering to me every so o en.

Everyone, not just us, assesses the weirdness. Aware how strange it is for Lo to be over there. While I’m right here. A large chunk of space between us. We’re not together. Physically.

That rarely happens nowadays.

It would be ne, but everyone knows why I’m separa ng myself from him. I can feel their judgy thoughts in my own head. I can’t believe she wants to have sex right now.

Ryke’s glare says it enough.

Before Connor switches on the lm, the front door opens. I crane my head over the couch to see Daisy stru ng in with a can of Fizz Life in hand, head down, tex ng on her cell.

When she steps into the room, she looks up and freezes. “Um…” She frowns. “Was there a mee ng or something?” Her face suddenly falls, thinking she wasn’t invited to our group gathering.

“Or something,” Ryke replies rst.

Daisy scans the area. Her eyes ping from Lo to me, no cing how we’re not si ng together. “Did you two…” She mo ons between us.

Shit. She thinks we spilled our secret.

“I fucked up,” I explain swi ly. “I replied to a reporter without going through the publicist.”

Her green eyes turn into saucers. “Mom has to be pissed.”

“She’s ven ng,” Rose corrects her. “She just needs to cool o .”

Daisy sets her soda can on the end table and plops down on the other side of me. “What are we watching?”

Connor starts lis ng o names of movies, and I tune him out. I appreciate that they’re all trying to avoid the Celebrity Crush topic, but it s ll weighs on me.

The point of having a publicized wedding is to appease my parents. But if I do something small and anger them anyway, how much will the marriage even ma er?

My eyes it to Lo, and I realize that he’s watching me. I want to touch him—not for sex. Just to let him comfort me without needing anything else. How do I know if I’m strong enough for that?

He slowly pulls his gaze away and forces his eyes to the TV screen. My heart tears apart in a million di erent ways, con icted beyond terms.

I follow his moves and redirect my a en on to the movie. But my head revolves around him, and I nd myself trying to watch him through my peripheral vision. Maybe I can catch him looking at me. I no ce everything. How rigid he sits. When he squirms or adjusts himself on the chair. How he keeps his hand on his mouth, res ng it there and hiding the de ni on in his jaw. I no ce the way he glances at me every few seconds, the same clandes ne looks I give him.

And I realize that I won’t ever know if I’m strong enough if I don’t try. The one thought propels me to my feet and cuts the thick, silent tension in one move. Everyone looks to me, but I focus only on Loren Hale.

His chest rises in a strong inhale as I near. Without hesita on, I crawl onto his lap, and his hands ins nc vely pull me higher and closer, meshing our bodies together. Our limbs entangle un l I can’t tell where one begins and the other ends.

I release a staggered breath and rest my head on his chest, his heart bea ng so fast. His ngers ghtly intertwine with mine, and the rhythm of his pulse slows when I close my eyes.

Any craving for sex is drowned out by my conscience, not nearly as bad as I thought it’d be.

He kisses me on my head, and I pray for a temperate sleep, tears creasing my eyes whenever I start thinking about what happened.

People make mistakes every day, some small and some big, but I just wonder when I’ll stop making them. Or is this a lifelong thing? Do we all just wander through life, fucking up and trying to put ourselves back together only to con nue on again?

Are we the accumula on of our mistakes?

A part of me regre ably thinks so.

My failures have de ned me more than my triumphs.

But I don’t want to live in that hopeless reality. Not anymore. I want to be the accumula on of my failures, my successes, of all the people I’ve ever met, of the man I love, and the life I want. I want to be de ned by so many factors that it’s too complicated for any mathema cian to piece apart.

That would be the perfect life.

Not good or bad.

Just complex.


Thrive

CHAPTER NINETEEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 06 MONTHS

FEBRUARY

THE PREMIERE of Princesses of Philly couldn’t just be a quiet event at the townhouse. I counted over ten cameras swarming the ballroom of a

ve-star hotel. Servers meander with champagne and snacks, adding to the

masses of bodies and general hoopla.

My mom is here.

With my dad.

And all of their socialite friends.

In a few minutes, the big screen televisions along the walls will air all of our an cs. And we don’t have any idea what will be shown. “So this is live television from here on out?” I ask Lo, his arm around my shoulder.

We stand close to a po ed plant, which shields half of our bodies from the narrowed lenses.

“Not exactly,” Lo says. “Connor tried to explain it to me. I think we’re just going to be lmed every day, and they’ll play footage from the previous week.” Oh. There’ll be a small delay then, almost live. Most shows are lmed months in advance, and the shoo ng wraps before the rst episode ever airs.

But we’re s ll lming while the show plays on television.

I think it’s just going to make everything crazier.

“Hiding out?” Ryke asks, nearing us from the bar with a can of Fizz Life and a plate of Swedish meatballs.

“Maybe,” I say. My stomach grumbles at the sight of the meatballs. I’ve been so nervous all day about the viewing party that I forgot to eat.

“Come to join us?” Lo asks with a half-smile.

“Yeah,” Ryke says, giving Lo the Fizz Life can and then he hands me the meatballs. For me? I smile so much. Before I can thank him, he adds, “If I have to listen to Sam Stokes talk about Fizzle’s product placement for another minute, I’m going to fucking shoot myself.”

Lo’s lips rise, and he laughs. “Maybe you should take notes.”

In the center of the room, Poppy’s husband converses with my dad, a handsome smile on Sam’s face, his hands ges cula ng as he speaks. My oldest sister stayed home with Maria, just to shelter her from the cameras.

“What do you mean?” Ryke asks, running a hand through his hair. He wears an expensive suit jacket with a regular shirt underneath like Lo, tailored perfectly for their bodies.

I kind of want to take the shirt o Lo though and slide my hands across his abs. Maybe later, I think as I chew my meatball.

“I know I don’t t into this.” Lo mo ons towards the ballroom and the fancy decora ons: gold-leafed lilies, daisies and roses as high-table centerpieces. “But you s ck out even worse than me.”

“It’s true,” I nod.

Ryke extends his arms. “I’ve been to events like this one before. I’ve told you both that.” Plus he a ended Fizzle’s soda unveiling with me about a year ago. It was just as glamorous.

“You look kind of angry,” I add and scrunch my nose to illustrate.

Ryke frowns. “Are you cons pated?”

“No.” I relax my face.

“Then what the fuck are you doing?”

He’s so mean. “Exactly,” I say, not making much sense. But he demonstrated how rough around the edges he really is.

I don’t think anyone has approached him this whole me.

“People don’t have to like me,” Ryke tells us. “I am who I fucking am.”

Lo takes a swig of his drink and pats Ryke’s back with more a ec on than dry humor. “I guess we’ll nd out how well people like you a er the show airs.” Then he turns and snatches one of my meatballs by the toothpick.

“How was that thievery for you?” I ask him.

He washes the food down with his soda. “Illicit,” he says with the wag of his brows. I punch his arm and he actually winces. For real this me. “Jesus Christ.”

“I’ve been li ing weights, remember?” I ex to show him my bicep muscle (s ll ny, but a bigger ny than before). The cameras go wild behind me, ashing crazily, and I immediately drop my arm and roast.

“You mean that dinky weight that Ryke bought you?” Lo asks.

Ryke no longer pays a en on to us. He focuses on Daisy across the room, who’s being cha ed to death by our mom. I should go rescue her… but a run-in with my mom—who acts like I’m a daughter, twice removed— is not high on my list of things I want to do.

Lo waves his hand in both of our faces and we su ciently face him instead of the gathering crowds. “Maybe we should just bail?” Lo tugs at his collar. He has a point. We’re standing in the loser’s corner with slightly sullen faces, despite a good laugh here or there. And I’ve only thought about bathroom sex once.

De nitely a success on that count.

“Fine with me,” Ryke says.

“No,” I end up declaring, surprising even myself.

Both Ryke and Lo stare down at me like I’ve grown a unicorn horn.

“Rose needs us,” I explain. Across the ballroom, my sister stands next to Connor while he schmoozes some business people. This show is for her, mostly. A li le for Fizzle’s reputa on. But we’re all here and par cipa ng so Calloway Couture will survive the blowback of my sex scandal.

Lo hugs me to his chest like I said some magic words. My dirty plate almost smashes between our bodies, but Ryke swi ly steals it from my hands.

He has quick re exes.

And then the countdown appears on all the television screens. The boisterous talk dies to so murmurs.

“I can’t look,” I whisper, my hands ying to my face. Lo keeps his arm around my shoulders. Five seconds.

“No ma er what happens,” Lo says, his lips brushing my ear, “I’ll always be here, Lil.”

I’ll always be here.

I inhale.

I think I’m ready to watch myself. Even if I turn out to be one insa able fool.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 06 MONTHS

FEBRUARY

AS THE REALITY SHOW CONTINUES, I’m more and more surprised that they’re focusing on the romance aspect of my rela onship with Lily, not just making out, but real stu where I talk about how she’s never cheated on me. Where she says that she loves me more than anyone.

Next to us, Ryke, Rose, Connor and even Daisy didn’t seem that shocked by the good light we’ve been put in. I’m not coun ng on it to last the whole hour.

“You sure you want to stay for the rest?” I ask Lily who holds my hand.

“Posi ve,” she says, taking a deep breath.

“Okay.”

Not long a er, a montage airs. It takes me a few seconds to discern that they’re all moments where Lily was at the townhouse. Alone.

Lily squirms on the leather couch. And then her hand lowers towards her jeans. She retracts quickly and then checks over her shoulder.

She looks straight into the lens, at the viewers, and stu s a pillow in her face.

The bo om of my stomach falls.

I didn’t realize…it’s been that hard for her while I’m at my o ce during the day. “Lil,” I whisper. She drops my hand, her palms pressed to her face. I’m not sure if she’s even watching through her ngers anymore.

Lily lies on the couch, her laptop on her legs. She looks around and then shuts her computer. Her hand descends towards her jeans but remains on top of the fabric.

She reaches the place between her thighs.

Lily almost crumbles in front of me. Christ. I lean down and whisper in her ear. “It’s okay.”

She shakes her head, trembling.

My whole body ghtens—my muscles on re. I speak quickly, words gushing out of me. “You did ne, Lil. You didn’t break any rules. You didn’t do anything that we haven’t done together. You stopped yourself.” I hope that this’ll relieve the pain in her chest, the nearly unbearable kind that slams into me like a thirty-foot wave.

I wait for it to drag us beneath the current. As I hold her from behind, her tears drip onto my arms. The footage airs just as rapidly as my voice meets her ear.

Lily rubs up against a kitchen chair. She ushes when she no ces what she’s doing.

Lily rubs her pelvis against the counter.

I feel so fucking sick.

Not because she failed herself. She didn’t. But because she believes that she did. She knows that everyone will see this and think she’s a head case.

Lily spins into my chest and clutches my black crew-neck. Before I can grab her, she ducks underneath the shirt, hiding inside. I feel her wet tears on my bare chest, and her arms wrap ghtly around my waist.

“I’m not coming out,” she murmurs, her voice cracking. “Don’t make me come out, Lo.”

I place my hand on her head and stare down at her through my collar. “Stay there as long as you want, love.” She knew the show would humiliate her in some way, but it’s di erent when it actually happens.

When you feel the unrelen ng judgment from every goddamn person in the room.

I get it.

Any eyeball that pins on her—I meet with the hatred that turns me cold and dark. I could kill right now. It’s not a lie or an exaggera on. It’s a feeling.

It’s a hurt so deep that the worst seems possible.

I want to hurt people the way they hurt us.

“Hey,” Ryke says looking between me and my shirt, where Lily has hid away from the party. He mouths, you okay?

I can barely shrug.

He takes a step nearer. “She’s alright,” Ryke says under his breath. “Lily, you hear me?”

Lily sni s loudly but she can’t form words. She hiccups, and I rub her back. Her body relaxes into mine.

“Stay strong,” Ryke says, pa ng my shirt. He looks up at me. “Tell me that was her head.”

I let out a weak laugh. God, how the hell am I laughing right now? The noise ends up fading quickly. “Yeah, it was.”

I barely watch the rest of the premiere, mostly disinterested in what Sco edited. Lily stays buried beneath my shirt, and she clings ghter when they switch to a series of interview ques ons cut together.

“Do you think Daisy is as sexually ac ve as Lily?” Savannah asks me, Ryke, and Connor the same ques on but at di erent mes.

I clench my teeth. They keep trying to paint her sister as a sex addict too—or at least a girl that could become one. Lily’s breath catches like she’s trying not to cry again.

This sucks. This whole fucking thing. Shame. Guilt. What more do they want to throw at her?

I stand up, the leather chair rolling backwards. “I’m done with this sh*t.”

“What the f**k kind of ques on is that?” Ryke asks. He rises and throws a pillow.

“No, she’s not,” Connor says, with more force than usual. He stands and bu ons his suit jacket. “That’s enough for the day.”

Daisy, who was tex ng on the ground, slowly rises to her feet. She avoids my gaze.

My brother’s.

Connor’s.

“You okay?” I ask her. I realize we’ve all been checking each other throughout the show. If something can rip friendships and family apart, it’s airing dirty laundry.

“Perfect,” she murmurs, eyeing the emergency exit door.

My brother leans close to me and whispers, “She’s going to bolt.”

I lt my head towards him. “You wanna go a er her?” Daisy terri es me. But so does the idea of my brother being with her.

Ryke frowns and turns to look at me, studying my expression. “No. I want to stay with you.”

I’ve been too paranoid about his inten ons with Daisy. And I’ve been an ass to him all night. He’s just looking out for that girl. That’s it. “You can go if you—”

“No,” he says forcefully. “I’m not leaving you.”

His weighted words hit me hard. He stares at me like they mean more than just this single moment. I’ve been abandoned by family before. A birth mother—who didn’t want to acknowledge me as a kid or an adult. By his mother, someone I believed was mine for too long.

It’d be easy for him to just leave. At any second. I’m not the nicest person to be around. I’d have given up on me within a few minutes.

But Ryke is s ll here.

This guy…he’s too good for me. I don’t deserve someone like that in my life.

AFTER SOME MINUTES with the cameras creeping up on us, Daisy is gone. Disappeared within the masses of people.

We’re in the last por on of the show, where it focuses on the fake love triangle between Sco , Rose, and Connor. When Lily unburies herself from her hiding place—my shirt—I wipe away her remaining tears.

She sni s and holds onto my belt loops. “That was bad.”

“Yeah,” I agree. “They didn’t even show me ipping o the camera. Not once. Those assholes.”

She laughs and rubs her cheeks with the back of her hand. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” I say. “You didn’t pull me into the bathroom or the car, Lil.” You stayed strong. I kiss her lightly on the lips, but it turns into something more desperate. Her body curves into mine, and my hand clutches the back of her head.

“I think about her all the me.”

Sco ’s voice echoes through the ballroom, causing us to break apart and turn to the screens.

Sco wears a longing smile. “She’s a restorm that I won’t ever smother. I’m the one who in ames her, who riles her to a new confounding degree. She’s my perfect match.”

That sounds like something Connor would say. Right beside Rose, Connor actually pales, his lips parted in shock.

“I hate this guy,” Ryke says so ly.

“You want to do something about it?” I hope he’s reached the point I have—ready to ght back, something more than just saying fuck o .

Ryke inhales deeply. “What can we do? We signed a fucking contract.”

“Plenty,” I retort.

“Don’t go down that road again, Lo. You need to bury those demons.”

I thought I’d never a ack a guy a er I apologized to Aaron Wells and shut the door on that feud. But isn’t this di erent?

Sco is wai ng for us to explode. For ra ngs. He won’t stop un l the show does. And Lily and I care too much about Rose to do that to her company. So Princesses of Philly has to con nue.

Ending it isn’t an op on.

“I’m s ll in love with her,” Sco says. “And I can’t help what I feel, but it’s there. I love Rose the way she deserves to be loved. I just…I just don’t see Connor being the best thing for her. He’s too self-absorbed to care for that girl the way I do. And I hope, over the course of living with her again, she’ll realize that we’re meant to be.”

My blood boils at each word. I shake my head and look to my brother. “The things we bury,” I say under my breath, “have a way of coming back to haunt us.”

Ryke can try to bury his problems.

I’m going to face mine.

Connor sits in the study room for an interview.

“What do you think of Sco ?” Savannah asks.

“I nd him comparable to a li le teenager jimmying the lock of my house. He’s nothing more than a pe y thief, trying to take what’s mine. Is that honest enough for you?”

“And what about Rose?”

“What about Rose?”

I frown. He said her name like she means nothing to him.

“Do you love her?” Savannah asks.

“Love is irrela ve to some.”

“And is it to you?”

His ngers rest on his jaw in mock contempla on, and he smiles self-con dently. For the rst me, his smile really rubs me wrong. “Yes,” he says. “Love holds no meaning in my life.”

What…the fuck.

The screens fade to black. That was it.

So many thoughts toss around my head while everyone claps. People start talking and heading to the bar for more drinks.

Ryke and I face Connor. I never thought produc on would’ve turned the seemingly nicest guy into the evilest. But they de nitely did.

Rose plucks another champagne glass from a server’s tray and relaxes her back against Connor’s chest. He holds her in place since she’s buzzed. I can’t believe she’s okay with everything he just said in the show.

“So was that the real Connor Cobalt?” I ask, sliding my arm around Lily’s shoulders. Some of the scenes could’ve been fabricated by edi ng, but how much?

I hear my brother’s warning, about Connor not being open enough with me. I never thought he had a similar rela onship with Rose, but she puts herself out there and he’s not even willing to admit that he loves her.

“I spoke honestly,” he says. “And that wasn’t the rst me I’ve done so.”

“So you’ve never loved anyone?” I ques on. “Not another girlfriend, your mom, your dad or a friend?” I don’t want our rela onship to be a game. I knew, in the beginning, that he was just collec ng me like he did everyone else. He was upfront about it, which was why I liked him. I had money and connec ons, so that’s why he befriended me. But I thought we’d grown beyond that. Hadn’t we?

“No,” he says. “I’ve never loved anyone, Lo. I’m sorry.”

Rose points at me, her glass of champagne in hand. “Let it go, Loren. I have.”

“Why?” I snap. “Because you’re both cold androids?”

Her glare is so ened by the booze. “It’s just how he is. If you even understood half of Connor Cobalt’s beliefs, your head would spin.”

“Rose,” Connor says, as though telling her to drop it.

I’ve never seen her give so much of herself to one person, and I fear, badly, that she’s being manipulated by him. Maybe, all this me, I have been too.

Rose s ll defends her boyfriend. “No, Connor has done nothing wrong.”

“He doesn’t love you,” I sneer. “He’s been with you for over a year, Rose.” He’s going to hurt her. A girl who never lets anyone get that far is le ng the wrong person in. Why am I the only one who sees this?

“Lo,” Lily warns.

“No,” I say, “she needs to fucking hear this.” I point at Connor but speak to Rose. “What the hell kind of guy stays with a girl for that amount of me without anything in return? If he doesn’t love you, then he’s just wai ng to fuck you.”

Connor stays calm. And this me, it really fucking irritates me. “She doesn’t need your protec on,” he tells me. Rose sways in his arms, psy. “She knows who I am.”

“So you’re okay with that then?” I ask Rose. “He’s going to fuck you, and then he’s going to be out of here. Does that make you feel good, Rose? You’ve waited twenty-three goddamn years to lose it, and you’re going to give it to a guy who can’t even fucking admit that he loves you.”

He’s a coward. A guy that I thought was the best goddamn person in the world—is nothing but a fake.

Connor says, “I’m not going to admit something that I don’t feel.” I have a retort ready, but he beats me to it. “Would you like me to sit you down and ll your head with numbers and facts and rela vi es? You can’t stomach what I have to say because you won’t understand it, and I know that hurts you. But there’s nothing I can do to change the way things are. I am a product of a mother as brick-walled as me, and trust me when I say that you won’t ever see more than I give you. In order to be my friend, that has to be enough, Lo.”

I process each heavy word. I wish that he felt like I could handle all of him. I wish that I didn’t idolize him so much from the beginning. “And what about you, Rose?” I ask, turning to her. “Is that enough for you?”

Lily sidles next to Rose and holds her hand. The fact that Lily can even comfort someone a er what’s happened to her tonight—it builds something pure inside of me.

Rose nods, her neck straightened and shoulders pulled back. But I catch her squeezing Lily’s hand. “I’m going to the bathroom. You guys can meet us at the car.” Lily braces Rose around the waist, and they weave between the sca ering crowds.

I watch how Connor keeps his blue eyes locked on Rose. With more and more concern.

He is in love with her.

For once, in his life, Connor is blind.

When he meets my gaze, I say, “I just want you to know that I lost some respect for you tonight. And you’re not going to get it back so fucking easily.” I don’t want to play his games. I’m not an investor he needs to slip in his back pocket. I’m his friend. I just want him to be real with me.

“Sure,” he says so ly. “I understand.”

His gaze dri s to the carpet in deep thought. A faraway look that I don’t o en see from him. My stomach is in knots. I already want to forgive him, to say don’t worry about it. He has that power over people. It’s insane, and I realize how much I love the guy.

That’s the funny thing right:

He’ll probably never love me.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

“LILY! LOREN!”

The paparazzi swarm us like ants crawling out of a hill. Only now they’re willfully rushing between cars in the street, just to lm us on the sidewalk as we try to push our way into a New York City building.

A camera lens accidentally knocks into my head. Ouch. I shut my eyes as the pain swells.

“Back up!” Lo yells at the paparazzi. He guides me forward and protects my head by tugging me closer to his chest.

Ryke physically restrains cameramen with the length of his strong arms, using them as barriers. He’s like my replacement Garth since I had to sadly put him on hiatus. The produc on team wouldn’t let Daisy and me keep our bodyguards, something about “ge ng in the way.”

I miss Garth’s brutal, in mida ng stares that shrank any pedestrians who gave me s nk eyes.

And I miss the way he smells like bagels in the morning. No ma er if he’s a man of few words. He was brawn that I severely lacked.

I try to hold out my leopard-print canister of pepper spray for self-protec on, but I prac cally have a T-Rex claw hand, not able to outstretch my arm very far.

“Who’s be er in bed, Lily?!” a cameraman shouts. “Loren or Ryke?!”

Fire burns my belly. I wish I was a T-Rex. I’d eat him.

In a non-sexual way. Just to be clear.

My neck heats.

“Lily,” Lo says, his lips right beside my ear. “Breathe.”

I realize that I’m taking slow, shallow breaths. My forehead sweats, and my upper lip is probably perspiring. How sexy. “Lo,” I whisper over the shou ng paparazzi and Ryke who hollers to move back! “Are we going to make it?”

I meant to the building. We’re here to support Daisy, who’s in a runway show for a popular designer. But my words seem to encompass more than this me and place. Princesses of Philly was the most viewed reality show on GBA ever. We didn’t have this amount of fame before. It’s a whole new level of crazy.

Lo answers by li ing me up in his arms, front piggy-back style which is in mate and safe. I wrap my arms around his neck, pressing my forehead to his shoulder. I block out the noise. It’s just Lo and me. Like old mes.

He says, “We can make it.”

I believe him.

My legs ghten around his waist, and a bad part of me starts to ache… for something harder. Sex is on the brain today.

Just go into the building. Everything will be quiet.

It’s a wishful thought.

As soon as Ryke pushes through the doors ahead of us, Lo enters with a string of ve or six cameramen trailing him. Only two belong to the reality show.

More ashes and clicking.

There is no escape.

WE SIT on plas c white chairs that line the runway. I lean closer to Lo, gripping his bicep while his hand remains on my knee. “Can you put your hand higher,” I whisper, my heart racing in my chest. I need something.

Wait. My eyes bug.

I take in the se ng. Front row seats to a runway show. Press snap photos of the audience before the models begin to walk. I’m wedged between Lo and Ryke. For some reason, produc on separated us from Rose, Connor and Sco , who sit across the white runway.

I can’t be ngered right now. On this chair. In front of other people.

Some logical part of my brain died outside.

Lo gives me a worried look.

“Nevermind,” I slur together. “Keep your hand, right here.” I pat the top of his hand on my knee for further emphasis. But I wonder if I can just pull it up a li le higher.

No.

I cross my legs to put some pressure between my thighs.

It doesn’t help. I think I’m swea ng through a Calloway Couture blouse. I’m going to ruin one of Rose’s garments. Shit. I wa the silky fabric away from my chest to avoid boob sweat.

Lo rubs my shoulder. “Look at me, Lil.”

I do. His amber eyes almost melt me beyond recogni on. My heart is speeding so fast. Everything will feel be er if we just…I just want him to thrust…no Lily.

He scru nizes my state of mind, his scotch-colored eyes dancing over me. Then he holds my head to whisper in my ear, “I can’t have sex with you today.” His voice is very stern.

I exhale a ght pain in my chest. “I know.” It’d be the bad sex that only medicates my anxiety. The compulsive, beastly side of me that comes out with stress and loneliness.

“Why are you here, Lily?”

I frown. “What do you mean…?”

“In this chair,” he says, “in this building. What are we doing here?”

I glance around. Oh. The cameras. The runway. I look across it. Rose and Connor are talking so quickly, probably in French, and their eyes keep

ickering to me. Concern coats their faces.

Even a few famous actors line the front row. Some even former models themselves.

I turn to Ryke on my right. He stares down at me with those hardened brows. “You look like hell.”

Déjà vu. I abandoned Rose’s fashion show for sex once upon a me. Never again. I don’t want to keep repea ng the same mistakes. This me will be di erent.

“I’m here for my sister,” I tell Lo.

He nods again, seeing that I understand.

I take a deep breath, uncross my legs and lace my ngers with Lo’s. Don’t think about sex.

Good plan, Lily.

And then the music res up—an electronic beat that I wholeheartedly approve of. People s ll brush elbows with their friends, whispering as the models prepare to do their thing, but the overall cha er is drowned out by the song.

I squirm and sit taller, straighter in my chair, in ated with this temporary con dence. Don’t think about sex.

“Lily,” Lo winces. I’m gripping his hand so hard that his ngers purple.

“Sorry,” I mumble.

“It’s okay,” he says, res ng his hand on my knee.

I s en, and he retracts almost instantly.

“Wait,” I say hurriedly, “don’t be afraid of me…”

Lo stares at me for a long second with confusion. “I’m not, Lil.” He rubs my thigh just to show me.

I nod. This is good. The spot between my legs pulses. Shut up vagina.

Now I’m speaking to my vagina. Great.

I can leave.

But that means I let my addic on rule my life. I only win if I stay put. Lo’s hand dri s to the back of my neck, his thumb making melodic, calm circles that slow my heart.

His amber eyes never leave mine, and I nd myself scoo ng closer, my leg pressed up against his, my hand on his waistband.

“Lily…” he breathes shallowly. It’s a warning but why does he sound so sexy?

His concern is turning me on? Dear God.

I focus on the runway for uglier scenery. Loren Hale is too gorgeous to stare at right now. But as soon as I turn my head, I realize the models have already started stru ng along the white lane.

Half of them are male.

Who did I smite this past week?

I train my gaze on their feet. They’re the non-sexiest part of a human being, in my opinion. I’ve never been into the whole foot fe sh thing.

Ryke slouches beside me, his grumpiness strangely helping keep my anxie es at bay.

Lo says to us, “Rose thinks Daisy’s boyfriend is one of these models she’s been working with.”

I s ll can’t believe none of us have met him, and apparently they’ve been da ng since January.

“I know,” Ryke says tensely. “It’s a stupid theory.”

“Why?” I ask, the conversa on the perfect distrac on. But my hand has yet to leave the band of Lo’s black jeans.

“Do you not see these fucking guys?” Ryke says to me.

I ush. “I’m not staring…why, did you think I was?” I squint one eye at him.

Ryke shakes his head at me like I can’t even… “Are these models really turning you on right now?” I grow even ho er than before. Technically Loren Hale is turning me on the most.

“Hey,” Lo cuts in. “You don’t know what she’s going through.”

Ryke raises his hands in defense. “I just don’t see how these guys wearing sweater vests and checkered shirts could arouse any girl, not just her.”

Lo thinks about it and nods. “Point taken.”

Whaaa…I pinch his arm.

He smiles, not even pretending that it hurt.

“Just tell me what they look like,” I say, focusing on Lo’s kneecaps. If he could just move a li le closer, I could swing my leg around his—

No.

“Twen es,” Lo explains. “Nice hair.”

I wait for more, but that’s it. “Horrible descrip on.”

“If I paint a vivid picture, you might as well just look at them.”

And fantasize about someone else besides Lo? Not gonna happen. My mind is in DEFCON mode. I have to take precau ons, lock it down, before it betrays me.

Lo mo ons to the runway and says to Ryke, “What if that’s her boyfriend?”

“The blond shirtless one?” Ryke’s face completely darkens, and his jaw hardens to stone.

“Don’t look so upset about it.”

“He’s probably twenty-eight,” Ryke retorts.

“No way, he’s most likely seventeen. Models usually look older than they are.”

“Example A,” I chime in, “my sister.” Daisy has been mistaken for a twenty-something college student as much as I’ve been mistaken for a teenager.

“Exactly,” Lo adds.

“It’s probably that guy,” Ryke says, brie y poin ng to someone.

Curiosity compels my gaze that-a-way. The models aren’t nearly as a rac ve as Lo, so I take a relaxed breath. I nd the guy Ryke picked out. He’s tall, lanky with large ears and a shaved head. I cannot see him with Daisy. At all. It’d be so mismatched. Maybe that’s why Lo and I start laughing at the same me.

From across the runway, I catch Rose rolling her eyes at us, but her lips rise as she whispers to Connor again. Despite her usual cold glare, she radiates happiness. Maybe because Lo and I are exuding some bright sen ments rather than stormy ones.

And Sco has seemed to only push Rose and Connor closer rather than tear them apart. For a brief second, the producer locks eyes with me. He combs back his dirty blond locks, his smile just as greasy as his hair.

He winks at me.

I shiver. My sex cravings begin to nosedive, and I gladly focus back on my boyfriend.

“Right,” Lo says to his brother. “Out of all the models here, Daisy is going to choose the oddest looking one.”

“I don’t have anything to go o of,” he growls, prac cally sulking. “It’s not like I’ve met her old boyfriends.”

I look up at Lo. “Have you met her ex? His name was…Josh, I think.” I hone in on Lo’s pink lips.

He thinks hard, and I watch his forehead wrinkle in contempla on.

Kiss him.

Later. “He had an average build, brown hair,” Lo recalls. He leans into us as he speaks to avoid disrup ng the runway show.

Seriously though, everyone is talking.

That descrip on doesn’t ring any bells for me. “Why haven’t we even seen a picture of her new boyfriend?” I ask them. “Shouldn’t he be in the tabloids?” I check them daily s ll, and nothing. No headlines with: Daisy Has a Hot Model Boyfriend!

“I’m with her when she’s around town,” Ryke explains, “and she refuses to bring him for some reason. It’s fucking weird.”

“Maybe he doesn’t exist,” Lo theorizes.

“I thought about that,” Ryke says, “but she had…” He cringes and gestures to his neck.

Lo groans. “God. Stop…she’s s ll thirteen to me.”

“What?” I perk up. Hickies. Must be hickies. But I don’t want to be called a pervert in public, even jokingly by Ryke, so I don’t o er my guess.

“Hickies,” he says. Knew it. “You’ll probably see them on next week’s episode.”

Lo groans even more and pinches the bridge of his nose. “Why does she even have a boyfriend?”

“The sex,” I blurt out.

They both stare down at me like what the fuck? Their angered, dark scowls could kill, looking like brothers. I realize that sex was the wrong thing to say.

Now I raise my hands in defense. Daisy has been trying to nd the “right one” for a while. But she’s always all over the place: picking up scuba diving, parkour, skateboarding, etc. On occasion when the topic surrounds guys, she always shares the same, unsa sfactory story.

“It’s a logical guess,” I whisper-hiss. “She’s trying to…you know.”

“No, I don’t know.” Ryke stares at me like I’m talking in another language. I know I’m speaking English here.

I whisper really, really so ly. “She’s trying to have…an O.”

Lo covers his face with his hand. “This is more than I ever wanted to hear.”

Ryke crosses his arms over his chest. “In Cancun, she said that she had an orgasm during sex, remember?”

How can he say all of that without inching? I’m in awe. “Rose doesn’t think she did,” I whisper. I see Lo out of my peripheral, and a naughty image ashes in my head: my lips around his cock. It’s like a memory and a prospec ve future.

“Lily,” Lo says, grabbing my hand.

What’d I do? My heart lurches to my throat. He caught my ngers sneaking to his zipper. Oh my God. Cameras click, click, this me, some of the lenses pointed more towards me than the models.

Lo tries to distract me with more talk and less silence. The quiet lets my mind wander, especially if it’s fueled with upbeat music and fantasy-inducing backdrops (aka Loren Hale).

“Say she really does have a boyfriend,” Lo whispers between us, “how the hell is he going to feel about the reality show?” He pats Ryke’s back. “You’re in every scene with Daisy, you realize that?” I wonder if her boyfriend already feels threatened by Ryke.

“The asshole couldn’t even show up to her seventeenth birthday party,” Ryke retorts. “You really think he cares about Princesses of Philly? At this point, I don’t even think he fucking cares about her.

Sadly, I think I agree.

The men’s collec on ends with the designer walking halfway and bowing. He clasps his hands together in thanks, his polka-dot bow e preppy and eccentric like the rest of his clothes. Once he leaves, the whole room so ens, the music dying down.

Some women and men ip open notebooks and click pens to jot down their thoughts. Most likely press for magazines or department store owners. My importance as “Daisy’s sister” shrinks, and the intensity of this fashion show dawns on me.

The lights dim on either side of the runway, the audience cloaked in blackness while the long, wide lane glows white. Every lamp and ash is directed to the middle of the modest-sized room. Black fabric rises against the glass windows, encasing us, even darker and more in mate.

Rose has never had a fashion show of this caliber for Calloway Couture.

This is the major leagues.

I recognize the song that starts the show: “Sacrilege” by Yeah Yeah Yeahs.

The rst model starts stru ng down the runway in black pla orm heels. How is she not face plan ng? She wears a thigh-length khaki dress with a salmon-colored belt. Her brune e hair is perfectly straightened and delicately curled at the ends.

Before the model reaches the end, another girl is sent out onto the runway, keeping pace with the tempo of the music. I count one, two, three, four models before my sister emerges.

Daisy. I smile—the kind of smile that I can’t restrain, that hurts my cheeks a li le bit. She’s ou i ed in a gray dress with expensive, elegant fabric and a yellow belt, more high fashion than commercial. Her long, long blonde hair hangs to her waist, the ends wavy.

At seventeen, she walks like a mature, powerful woman with poise beyond my capabili es. Her hips sway; each towering high heel steps in front of the other.

Her gaze is dead-locked ahead of her, seduc on blazing in her red lips and focused eyes. The ashbulbs don’t cause her to blink or to falter. My young sister moves like the world is being created beneath her feet.

The moment just steals my breath away. I’m lled with pride for her.

She possesses the audience, even as she passes the other model and brie y poses at the edge. On her way back, she’s closer to our seats. I take a peek at Ryke beside me, and his tense muscles never loosen, his hard jaw stays put like usual. But his breathing is heavier than it should be.

He watches her head down the runway, the song near its end.

And the corners of Daisy’s lips just subtly rise, as though she can feel him, right there. When she moves along, I elbow Ryke in the side.

He glares at me. “What?” he whispers defensively.

“She has a boyfriend.” My sister deserves romance, the red roses kind with chocolates and epic orgasms. Ryke will give her the best one-night stand of her life and leave her with a broken heart. It’s one thing that Lo and I mutually fear.

We’re around Ryke more than Connor and Rose. We know his habits be er, and screwing in the bathroom of the Lincoln Field isn’t that roman c. I’ve done it four mes, I should know.

“Lily,” he whispers, “she’s seventeen.”

We shouldn’t be talking, not during this par cular show. Everyone pays a en on to the clothes the models wear, and I should too. I just nod and let it go.

Only een minutes later, the girls disappear o the runway, gearing

up for the nal walk. And then the rst body emerges.

Daisy leads the models, a coveted posi on. Her pale pink baby doll dress blows with each sway of her hips, prac cally gliding in her silver gladiator heels. About twenty women behind Daisy wear the same garment in a di erent hue.

The audience begins to clap. I happily join in, but even as we do, I start to see this normally-contained sadness eke out of Daisy’s eyes. A numbness that padlocks her bright, erra c personality.

Lo whispers in my ear, “She seems upset.”

Clapping should cheer someone up. It’s basically like shou ng I do believe in fairies! but it does the opposite for Daisy, her light ickering out like a withering Tinker Bell.

When she turns, heading back down the runway and looping the models to create two lanes of bodies, she passes us again.

This me, Ryke speaks.

“Just run, Calloway,” he tells her as she walks past.

She almost falters, nearly stopping dead in her tracks. I swear it was like Ryke chiseled at something deep in her core, something hur ng her. I can’t make sense of it, and the fact that he can…everything just becomes more complicated.

Ryke clenches the side of the chair like he’s restraining himself from not standing up and storming the runway. I imagine him walking backwards as he talks to her, desperately trying to convince my sister to do something she loves and not what our mom tells her to.

Modeling has never been her passion.

Even if she’s great at it.

Instead, Daisy keeps her course, staying as professional as she can.

“You can’t force her to quit,” I remind him in a so whisper. “Her job means something to our mom.”

“She hates it,” Ryke says back to me. “Can’t you fucking see that?”

“We’re supposed to do things we don’t like some mes,” I say, thinking about the reality show, my impending June wedding.

“What for?” Ryke asks.

“Our family.”

Maybe one day he’ll realize how far we’re all willing to go. For the people we love most.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

“I’M NOT ASKING you to help me.” Snow falls on the back pa o of my dad’s mansion. In a wealthy Philadelphia suburb. I brace the cold with him, heaters blazing from silver machines. We both drink co ee. Only di erence: his has Irish liqueur.

“You don’t have to ask,” he reminds me, si ng back on an Adirondack chair. “I’m your father—it’s in my job descrip on to help you.” Before I refute with I’m not struggling or where were you when I was drowning in alcohol and needed rehab, he adds, “You’ll understand when you have kids.”

I clench my teeth. No ma er how many mes I tell him that I won’t ever have children, he just doesn’t hear it. “I guess I won’t ever understand then,” I snap.

He sips his co ee, watching me closely while I stare out at the frozen duck pond. The grass is blanketed in snow, all white. “Ryke says that I shouldn’t go a er Sco .”

“Is Sco a acking Ryke?”

“Not really.”

“Then he has no fucking say in it.” He scowls, his face unshaven. He looks more like Ryke right now, but I won’t tell him that. Their rela onship is s ll fractured, maybe even beyond repair.

“Yesterday,” I say, “Sco handed Lily a script that told her to hump a pillow.” It hurts to breathe fully, emo ons barreling into me. “Who does that?”

“Men will do anything for money, Loren. He’s just trying to pro t o the two of you, and so far, he’s doing well.” Right, the show is a success.

My stomach ghtens. “Yeah?” I lean forward, my arms on my legs, cupping the mug between my hands. I’m scared of Sco Van Wright.

I’m terri ed of how far he’ll push us.

I try to bo le this fear, smothering it so low that I can’t feel an ounce of it. I didn’t come here to plead for my father’s help. I don’t want him involved. I just needed to hear someone agree with me.

“Hey,” he says forcefully.

I turn my head to meet his hard gaze.

“Don’t let any motherfucker come into your life and destroy what belongs to you. Not your women, not your home, not your money or your career. You protect all of that, you hear me?” He sets a rm hand on my shoulder. He may o er backwards advice for me, but he’s always been there.

That’s more than any mother of mine can say.

“I only have one woman,” I tell him with the raise of my brows.

“Don’t be a smartass.”

I digest all of his words, even if I shouldn’t. “I never wanted to a ack someone again.” But I know I’m going to have to. I admit this to him, of all people. Not Connor, not Ryke or Lily.

“If you don’t want to ruin the reality show, like you told me, then you’ve got to do something to him. He’ll bulldoze you, son. And if you won’t s ck your fucking neck out, I will. I don’t want him near Lily. She’s like a daughter to me.” He takes a large gulp of his co ee.

It’s like there’s a war inside my body with no signs of surrender. I a ack Sco , I feel like shit. I do nothing, I feel like shit. What the fuck is le for me?

Don’t help me,” I suddenly say to my dad. “I need to do this on my own.”

He nods. “Just make sure you fucking hit him where it hurts most.”

I don’t even know where that is.

The worst part about being the underdog: I never win un l the last minute. So I dig and claw and scrape, struggling in hope that in the nal act, I’ll rise above.

But what happens if I never do?


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

THE MIDDLE of the a ernoon in the middle of the week has to be the most depressing me. Stuck directly in the center where no one wants it. Lonely. When the house has emp ed. People at work. People at lunch. No one here. Not with me at least.

I’m A. L. O. N. E.

Even the cameramen have all but sca ered.

Right now would be the moment I’d beat myself up over procras na ng on schoolwork. But I nished my online assignments two hours ago.

Go me.

I thought I’d feel more accomplished, but celebra ng by myself isn’t nearly as fun as doing other things by myself. Things I’m no longer allowed to do.

Carefully, I crawl onto the bed with the latest edi on of Uncanny X-Men. It’s not my comic, and Lo has a strict “don’t read my comics before me” rule. Something about me creasing the pages or smudging the pictures. But boredom calls for risks, and I’m willing to risk his anger for Cyclops.

Five panels. That’s how long I make it before my mind dri s. I picture Lo. His abs. His dimpled smile and sharp jawline. I have to stop myself before my imagina on leads to more nefarious places, ones with nudity and gyra ng bodies.

My bedroom door opens just as I look back at the comic. Lo stands in the doorway like an appari on from my mind. Maybe he is.

I pinch myself.

Ouch…

Lo gives me a look. “I’m real, Lil.” He closes the door behind him and sets his leather briefcase on the desk. A gi from his father. It’s hard to pull my eyes from it. A year ago, that briefcase didn’t belong in our picture. Now it has a speci c spot it rests.

It doesn’t feel out of place. Not like I once thought it would.

When I return my gaze to Lo, I realize he hasn’t moved. He carefully watches me the way one would a lightning storm. With curiosity, concern, and rapt a en on.

“If you’re real,” I say, narrowing my eyes. “Then why aren’t you at work?”

“That’s the funny thing about working for yourself,” he says with a wry smile. “I can set my own hours, take my work home, and spend the a ernoon making love to a girl.”

Oh…

Middle of the days and middle of the weeks don’t seem so lonely anymore. He doesn’t move closer and my breathing has already betrayed me. At least my body isn’t doing anything spas c…yet.

“Just a girl?” I ask. “Not a speci c one?”

His eyes it from my head slowly down the length of my body. I become so wet in response. Damn him.

He licks his lip and I have to grip the sheets not to jump o the bed and rush him. I’m so not used to horny Loren Hale coming to seduce me. I’m always the overly aroused, emo onally corrupt one. It’s a nice change, even if my body is screaming to go go go.

“I have a girl in mind,” he tells me. “But here’s the thing…” He begins to unbu on his shirt, and I start a mantra in my head. Focus on his words, Lily, not his abs. Words. Not abs. Words. Not abs. De nitely not his cock. “Last

me I made love to her, she ended up crying when we nished.”

My head whips up. “I didn’t cry,” I defend. “I had salt sweat in my eye. That’s a thing, you know.”

“She cried,” he con nues without missing a beat, his lips curving. “She had these big tears in her eyes and she turned into this sappy love monster, blubbering about how much she loved me.”

He starts moving this me, and I try hard not to smile.

“I did not.” I bite my lip and then give up, my grin spreading. “If I remember correctly, I told you that I could feel your soul. It was poe c.”

His knees knock into mine and his shirt slides open, revealing his bare chest. But I don’t have to chant my mantra any longer. His amber eyes and sharpened words have my undivided a en on. The humor oats away and his hand glides to my cheek. “It was beau ful,” he breathes.

Thoughts creep into my head, and I can’t stop my mouth. “Did you come home just for a nooner?”

I internally groan. Way to go, Lily. Ruin the moment.

He reads my embarrassment and breaks into a smile. “I’m not being clear enough?”

“Ummm…” My mind has blanked. Flat-lined. I am brain dead.

He s rs me back to life by grabbing my hand and placing it right over his pants. On his erec on. “Do we have an understanding now?”

Oh yeah.

We’re fucking.

Or making love.

Both. Maybe both.

I’m dancing and hoola-hooping on the inside. He throws his shirt on the

oor and my eyes meet his. I’m not removing my hand. It’s just going to

stay right there. “You know what this means?” I ask.

He narrows his eyes and leans forward, causing me to lie back on the bed. His ngers nd my jean’s bu ons, not wai ng any longer. “You’re going to have to help me out with this one, Lil.”

I frown. “They’re normal bu ons.”

He smiles again. I could get used to that. “Not the bu ons. Help me with your ques on.”

I ush. Right. “Well, you came to me for sex. You’re the one undressing me. You’re prac cally begging me to fuck you.”

“Am I?” Even with his lips together and at, he’s s ll smiling. I see it in his eyes.

I nod wildly. “Oh yeah. The tables have turned, Loren Hale. This is a monumental day. You are aroused before me.” I grin.

He shimmies my jeans to the ground, and I’m too elated to realize that my pan es have gone with them. When his ngers enter me, I gasp and drop my hand o his pants. His ngers pulse just slightly, and my head collapses back on the ma ress. “You feel aroused to me,” he says so ly.

Fuck.

“Key word: Before,” I reply in a staggered breath.

I’m about to li myself on my elbows, but I don’t have me. He doesn’t give me warning before he replaces his ngers with his erec on, entering me fully. I cry out in euphoric pleasure. Every inch of me thrums, like an instrument vibra ng in blistering joy.

He hikes my leg over his hip, deepening himself. He doesn’t pull away, not yet. His lips nd mine and he kisses me fervently, without pause or hesita on. Ever since I started recovery, I could see the reluctance in Lo’s eyes. Like a nightly passenger to our passion. I never thought he’d gain enough con dence in himself, enough trust in me, and enough hope in our rela onship to let all those hesita ons go. To make love to me so unrestrained that every movement is an impulse and nothing takes a second thought.

It’s just natural.

He thrusts and lets me move my hips to meet his. I moan deeply, the noise catching in the back of my throat. He smiles and his movements become harder, more aggressive. I no longer a empt to rock my body into his, not when I’m white-knuckling his biceps and holding on for dear fucking life.

His low grunts ll my ears and send my body over the edge. I feel myself riding the steep mountain to my peak. “Lo,” I choke. “I can’t…hold on…”

He stops moving all together and I let out an involuntary whimper. At least, I think it’s involuntary. I would never make that noise on a voluntary basis.

Lo rubs the sweat o my forehead with his hand. “Come now,” he tells me. He presses feather-light kisses to my neck.

Now?

“You stopped moving,” I remind him. I squirm underneath him, and he pulls his lips away, his jaw clenched.

Oh. He’s having some trouble.

His hands brace my hips, se ling me. “Please come now,” he tells me, “because when I start moving and you have an orgasm, I’m nished.”

“So?” I frown. “We can do it again a er. I’ll blow—” His hand rises to my mouth, silencing my words.

“We won’t have me. Ry…” he pauses to catch himself. “People are coming home from the gym in a half hour.”

He removes his hand. I’m grimacing. I can’t help it. “You almost said his name. And now you want me to come?”

He moves his hips just slightly and the pressure of his cock numbs my body and clears my head. “Ahhhhh….” I moan into my arm.

Come,” Lo commands, kind of meanly.

“You’re mean,” I mu er into my pillow, my cheek smashed into it.

His lips brush my ear. “I said please rst. You just didn’t listen.” He combs my hair back out of my face, and my legs stay ghtly wrapped around his waist. And then his hands descend to my shirt. It’s ripped open before I have any say in the ma er.

S ll no reluctance in his movements.

He stares at my bra like it accosted him.

“Looks like you’re not the Hulk,” I say into a smile.

His eyes it to mine, humorless, and then he pulls the bra up to my chin, my breasts popping out. Shit. I go to restrain them, partly just to rile him, but he beats me to it. He grabs my wrists and hoists them over my head, and as he does so, his pelvis moves and I crumble underneath him.

My moans are so and sound more like whining than actual noises of pleasure. Lo lets out a heavy breath and clenches his teeth like he’s struggling to control himself.

Coming sounds very blissful right now. I’m not sure I could do it without his help though. I think he knows this. His tongue grazes my hardened nipple and I try to jerk forward, but his large, heavy body holds me s ll to the bed.

It doesn’t take much to get me o .

He sucks gently on the small bud and then li s his head. “Just think about my cock, love,” he says. “It’s wai ng, very fucking impa ently, for you. Can’t you feel it?”

Yes. I feel very, very full.

I repeat his words in my head and focus on his thickness. My heat spasms, and I clench ghtly. He takes one hand o my wrists and lowers it to my clit, rubbing me so quickly that I cry out. The whole world rotates, and I lie back, barely hanging onto his mo onless body as I ride the waves of pleasure that pound into me. One a er the other. Over and over again. Un l my clit is too tender to the touch, causing me to shake when he brushes against it.

He pulls his hand away and leans in to kiss my neck, my breathing too ragged for him to kiss my lips. He sucks gently, then forcibly, and he begins to rock into me again, building up my arousal once more.

When I catch my breath, he presses his forehead to mine and he thrusts. Strong, rhythmic movements that steal my oxygen every few seconds. His lips are so close that we could kiss, but he keeps them apart. I can feel his breath entering mine and mine his.

His hands cup the top of my head and he starts to pump faster and harder, un l we’re both on the same high, trying to reach the same blistering climax together.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

I PULL my pants up and watch Lily tuck a pillow underneath her chin. Her eyes follow my movements as much as mine follow hers. I’m not sure if it’s fear or love that keeps our gazes matched. Maybe a mixture of both.

I tug at a tangled throw blanket on the bed, about to fold it, and a comic book suddenly tumbles to the oor. When I bend to pick it up, Lily springs o the ma ress and snatches the comic rst. My black bu on-down hangs on her body like a dress, stopping mid-thigh, but her breasts are exposed when she shi s certain ways.

My eyes ash from her nipple to her hands, shielding the comic behind her back.

“That’s my comic.” I don’t ask.

Her red face answers my ques on before her words do. “Do you remember that me we had sex and it was so good that I didn’t ask for anymore?”

“You mean ve minutes ago?”

She nods. “Yeah, well, um…turns out we may have been doing it on one of your comics. Whichjustmakesitmoreawesome!” She slurs the last part together, and I have to piece it apart slowly.

“Which one?” I can already feel my glare. I try, pre y poorly, to suppress it.

She lets out a pu of breath, like she’s thinking hard. “You know, I’m not sure.”

“It’s behind your back,” I deadpan.

“Oh…right.” Lily steps forward and o ers the comic to me. Before I even read the tle, I no ce the large creases and wrinkled pages. We really did fuck on it. Jesus.

And then I skim the tle: Uncanny X-Men. The latest edi on. The one I haven’t read yet. Irrita on ares for a second, but it’s gone before I can even bo le it.

“I’m so sorry,” she says, her eyes big and round. “I’ll buy you a new one.”

The smallest slights usually grate on me enough to open a bo le of Macallan. Not today. “It’s ne, Lil. It’s just a comic book.” I can always buy another.

The surprise in her face almost makes me smile.

I step forward to wrap her in my arms, but our bedroom door opens abruptly, no knock, no warning. I expect Ryke to come barging in. For our secret to catch up to us.

But it’s so much fucking worse.

Sco Van Wright stands in the doorway, chest pumping with livid intensity. He clutches a bo le wrapped in a brown paper bag. I try not to concentrate on it.

“Get the fuck out of our room,” I sneer, my veins turning to liquid re. I block Lily’s body from view. I’m used to our siblings invading our privacy, but not this guy. That’s something that I will never be okay with.

Instead of leaving, he shuts the door closed with a loud thunk. “We need to talk.” No humor in his voice. He pulls his cell out of his pocket, and his dirty blond eyebrows rise like you know what I’m talking about.

Oh yeah.

My lips curve in a bi er smile. “Sure. Talk all you want. I’ll listen.” I mockingly wave him on. Lily plops down on the edge of the bed, a pillow pressed to her lap.

“You deleted all of my contacts.”

“Did I?” I feign confusion. “I don’t remember picking up your phone.” I scratch my head. “But now that I think about it…I may have touched it once. With gloves. I was scared of catching whatever disease you have that turns you into such a fucking prick.”

Loren, I had contacts stored from execu ves that I can’t get back without making a billion phone calls of numbers that I now don’t have. You see the problem here?”

“Yep,” I say. “Sounds like a real fucking problem. Sucks for you, man.” I shrug.

“I’m not ac ng,” Sco snarls. “There aren’t cameras rigged in here. This is serious.”

I glare. “As serious as you approaching my girlfriend every goddamn day and calling her a slut?” I take a step towards him. “You’ve been making our lives miserable for the past three months. And you just walk around here—smiling.” Another step closer. “You think I’m the weakest person in the house, so you’ve been going a er me and Lily. But get this straight, Sco . I’m the last person you wanted to fuck over. You try to pull my arms like I’m a fucking marione e, and I’ll yank yours out of the socket.”

His nose ares.

And before he has a chance to say a word, I ask, “So how’s tex ng going for you? Has it sucked?” I reprogrammed his auto-correct. Every me he types in yes, it reformats to say cocksucker. No is now blow me. And the phrase, I’m on my way is retranslated to I want to smell your asshole. It’s as unpoe c as I could get. And I fucked with probably y common phrases

and words.

His skin reddens the longer he fumes. “The cat shit was you too?” The li er box was in the laundry room. Decided to give him a surprise in his expensive loafers.

“That was Sadie,” I say. “Congratula ons, you’re the rst guy she’s ever hated.” I clap, watching his face morph into pure rage. Good. He looks how I’ve felt.

He closes the gap between us quickly, and I drop my hands.

I threaten, “You make our lives hell; I make yours hell. That’s how this works, Sco . You leave me alone, we have no problems. Your choice.”

Sco tries to break me by simply staring into my goddamn eyes. That’s not going to work. I’ve stared down Jonathan Hale many mes before— Sco is sweet in comparison.

“Did you come here to cry?” I ask him. I could have easily accepted my father’s help and fucked over his life, emp ed his bank account, totaled his car. What I did was small but s ll signi cant—or else he wouldn’t be so upset.

“Fine,” he nally says. His eyes icker to Lily, but I sidestep so he can’t see her. “I’ll play nice from now on.” He slips his cell in his pocket and then he shoves the bagged bo le in my chest. “Cheers.”

He backs up, wai ng for me to unwrap the paper bag.

I don’t have to. I’ve opened enough Maker’s Mark to recognize the red waxy seal on the neck. He handed me bourbon whiskey.

He wants me to drink and break my sobriety. It’s not going to—

Lily darts beside me with a high-pitched scream, steals the bo le out of my hands and chucks it at Sco . The bo le, s ll in the bag, makes a loud impact on the wall beside his head. He jumps back in surprise, the glass sha ering and whiskey dripping down the wallpaper.

I’m so stunned that I can hardly move. Did Lily just…yeah, she did.

“Don’t you dare give him alcohol like it’s nothing,” Lily says.

Sco grinds his teeth and ashes a pained smile, his lips twitching. Then he slams the door on his way out.

It takes me a moment to speak. “Lily Calloway,” I say, shocked beyond belief. I turn my head towards her. “Did you just defend me by throwing perfectly good booze at a douchebag’s head?”

“Yes,” she says with a nod and then lts her chin up for further e ect.

I touch my heart. “I’d propose to you, but I already did that.”

She smiles but tries to stay serious, pressing her lips ghtly together. “He can’t screw with your addic on.”

“He’s not.” I draw her to my body.

Lily shakes her head, more worked up than me. “He’s like Draco Malfoy,” she says, res ng her hands on my arms. “Slimy and evil and a complete narcissis c bu oon.”

“Plus he has blond hair,” I add.

She catches the humor in my eyes. “It’s not funny. The whole thing is so not funny.”

“Lil…” I cup her cheeks between my hands. “No one is going to mess with us or make our lives harder just for shits and giggles. Okay?”

A er a short moment, she nods in agreement.

My hands fall to her ass that peeks out of the bu on-down, but she walks out of my grasp. I watch her bend down to the wet paper bag. “I’ll clean this up,” she says. “You shouldn’t touch the alcohol since you’re taking Antabuse.”

I grimace, but she can’t see my expression, her back turned to me. I haven’t exactly told her that I stopped taking the meds. A er the premiere of Princesses of Philly, everything got crazy. Superheroes & Scones has been packed, more and more manuscripts are sent to my o ce, Rose bugs me to bug Lily about the wedding, and then Sco —I started running on empty.

The last thing I wanted to do was take Antabuse, accidentally eat something cooked with alcohol and puke. I don’t have the energy to check the ingredients of all the restaurant dishes. So yeah, I ushed the pills that physically make me ill if I relapse.

At the me, it felt like I unstrapped a y-pound weight from my

ankles. Now I’m just terri ed to see the disappointment in Lily’s face if she

nds out—or worse, she’ll blame herself. Like it was her fault for not

mo va ng me more or not realizing it sooner.

I’ll tell her.

Not today.

Maybe when the reality show ends, when everything slows down and I can stomach the thought of popping those pills. I’ll come clean, then.

I pass her a waste basket. “Be careful,” I warn.

She pinches the ends of the paper bag like a dirty diaper, the glass sha ered inside, and dumps it into the trash.

“This stu with Sco stays between us,” I remind Lily. “The moment Rose knows that he’s fucking with us, she’ll want to end the show.” Connor will probably convince her otherwise though. Rose’s fashion line has seen a major boost in sales since Princesses of Philly aired. But we don’t want to be the ones who ruin her success or cause her trouble.

“I know,” Lily says, standing up next to me. “We can’t tell anyone.”


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

I WAKE up at 5 a.m. with a massive headache and nonstop, rambling thoughts. I sit on the edge of my bed, careful not to disturb Lily who lies on her stomach while she sleeps, arms outstretched to embrace her pillow.

I pull the blankets up to her shoulders, and she lets out a quiet sigh, her eyes s ll closed. I wish I could fall back to sleep next to her, but I can’t turn o my brain this morning.

I leave the room, gently shu ng the door behind me. Shower. Co ee. O ce. It’s like I’m a full- edged adult. Most days, I feel like I’m s ll pretending.

When I aim my sights on the bathroom door, Connor suddenly steps out of his room and into the narrow hallway.

I freeze in place, scanning his navy blue, co on pants, shirtless with abs that make mine look like child’s play. He’s going to take a shower in the communal bathroom. And I’ve been more or less avoiding him since the premiere, when he confessed to not loving Rose.

“Morning, beau ful,” he banters like nothing has changed between us. He saunters to the bathroom and holds open the door for me. “A er you.”

Screw the shower.

I walk to the stairs with exed arms and rigid shoulders.

“Lo,” he calls out, sounding con icted.

I stop on the rst step and look back. He stands in the bathroom door, but he o ers not a single extra word for me, not I’m sorry or you were right or I do love her.

I shake my head at him and then descend the staircase. Only a er I enter the kitchen and start the co ee pot do I nally hear the pipes groan through the walls, the shower star ng.

“What are you doing up?”

I jump at Rose’s cold voice, the blue co ee mug almost tumbling out of my hands. I take a deep breath. “Jesus Christ, don’t sneak up on me like that,” I whisper, leaning my back against the counters.

“Please, if I announced my entrance in the room, you’d call me the Queen Bitch. If anything, I’m doing you a favor. You need new material.” She retrieves a red mug out of the cabinet beside my head, already showered and wearing a black dress with a gold necklace.

“Great,” I say, too early to have a verbal ba le with her.

She waits impa ently for the co ee to brew, her high-heeled foot tapping the oorboards. “He’s not perfect, you know,” she says.

My jaw hurts from clenching, I realize. Now I really want this stupid machine to hurry up. “You don’t say,” I mu er, both our gazes glued to the co ee that drips too slowly.

“Connor feels horribly,” she adds.

My stomach ghtens. “Wow, Connor Cobalt can feel?” I quip. “I thought his insides were all IP addresses and router cables.” I cringe; the insult s ngs me worse than I thought it would.

For some reason, Rose doesn’t feed into my dry sarcasm today. “You’re his best friend,” she emphasizes, now staring at me while I avoid her piercing eyes.

“I thought his best friend is his therapist.”

“He was,” Rose says, “before he met you. And what Connor sees in you, I have no idea. Hanging out with you for more than ve minutes is like lying on a bed of nails.”

“Likewise,” I tell her. I nally rotate, actually seeing the way her face has so ened, not as severe, defensive or on guard. She’s trying to be real with me. “Did Connor ask you to come patch things up for him? He got you to do his dirty work?”

She glares. “I’m not Connor’s bitch,” she snaps. “I do what I want to do. You want to know the truth? He told me to stay out of his rela onship with you because he’s afraid I’ll do more harm than good. He’s so scared to lose you, and you can’t see it because Connor won’t let you.”

I process everything she says. “Why is that?”

“He enjoys ac ng like he’s invincible. It’s infuria ng, but we all have our faults, even him.”

I put him on a pedestal above everyone, above my own brother. I thought there was no fucking way Connor Cobalt would hurt me. He was designed to be there for all of us. He made me feel worthy of love even if he never truly loved me.

“Our whole friendship feels like a lie,” I tell her.

“It’s not,” she says. “I’ve known him since I was fourteen, Loren. I’ve seen his super cial friendships and the ones he creates to further himself in life. You’re not one of those. He’s more himself with you than he usually is. You have to believe that.”

“Why are you s cking up for him?” I ask. “He doesn’t even love you, Rose.” This me, I think she’ll have a di erent reac on to the words, no longer drunk o champagne.

But her expression remains exactly the same. “He’s incredibly intelligent,” she says, “but that comes with a few quirks. This is one of those that I’m okay with. I don’t need him to love me because it’s not as though he’ll ever love another woman. Not if he doesn’t believe in it.”

My headache pounds. “Some mes I’m glad I’m not as smart as you two.” I open a nearby drawer and pull out a bo le of Advil and swallow a couple pills without water. They lodge in my throat before sliding down.

“Loren,” she says, her voice s ll icy, “just give me a sign that you understand anything I’m saying.” She really wants me to make up with Connor. This is coming from a girl who dislikes me the most out of everyone in our group of six.

Everything Rose said makes more and more sense to me. Connor won’t apologize or say he’s wrong, not if he believes he’s right. But the fact that I frazzled him in some way—that means he cares about something other than just himself.

It has to mean that our friendship is real.

I give her a weak thumbs-up, prac cally sideways, like a half-assed a rma ve answer.

“Always juvenile.” She gives me a look like I’ll take it and approaches the quarter- lled co ee pot, too impa ent to wait any longer.

I set my mug on the counter and open the pantry door.

Footsteps sound on the oorboards. “Rose, have you…” Connor trails o only when he sees me. I don’t pay him that much a en on. He swallows and then regains his focus. “…my passport, have you seen it? I thought I le it in our drawer.”

“I organized it with our i nerary.”

I grab a bag of bagels and set them on the island. Connor’s eyes icker to me again, tension moun ng in the air. He’s already dressed in a white bu on-down and black slacks.

I put a bagel in my mouth, take out an extra, and twirl the bag closed.

Connor speaks to Rose in French, and she snaps back in the same language.

I’m too used to the French to be bothered by it. I just ll my co ee and slip the extra bagel in the toaster.

Then Connor says, “Lo…”

I don’t spin around as I head to the living room. I just point to the toaster. “I’m not going to bu er it for you.” I take a bite of my bagel and only glance back once. Yeah, I made the guy breakfast, a small, small sign of peace between us.

I watch as his lips pull into one of those genuine smiles—one that holds no trace of arrogance.

I add, “It doesn’t mean that I’m not s ll mad at you.” I won’t let him o the hook that easily, but I doubt this ght will last much longer.

“I prefer my friends angry,” Connor says. “It makes me look be er.”

“Too soon,” I tell him, ea ng my bagel and walking back to the living room.

I can prac cally feel his grin widen behind me. And it takes me a minute to realize that I’m smiling too.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

I UNDERESTIMATED the amount of people that watch Princesses of Philly. A couple teenagers sip la es and peek around a tall bookshelf, whispering as they spy on Lo and me. It’s impossible to be invisible with Bre ’s camera pointed at us.

I keep asking myself why we le the townhouse. My brows crinkle. I don’t have an answer, so I turn to Lo who peruses the Sci-Fi/Fantasy aisle in the local bookstore.

“Why did we leave the townhouse?” I ask

“Fresh air.” He pulls out a small trade paperback and scans the summary. He mostly reads comics, but on occasion, he’ll branch out into these genres. He devoured Game of Thrones before watching the television show. I told him that I nished the rst book, but really, I just skipped around and read Arya’s parts.

She’s the best.

Laughter emanates from one shelf behind us. My shoulders curve forward, hoping that it’s not something I did. “The air was pre y fresh back home.”

He gives me a look, one that says: I don’t want you becoming a scared, li le hermit. His looks say more than his words. That’s a fact.

I inhale strongly and try to follow Lo’s lead. Just relax, Lily. Be casual. I shake out my arms and scan the row of books. Then I freeze, sensing beady eyes bore down on me.

Slowly, I look up and spot someone with a mop of brown hair, watching us from above a shelf. He ducks quickly when our eyes meet.

Holy shit.

I can’t do this.

I can’t.

I grab Lo’s hand, my chest constric ng in a paranoid, freakazoid way. Swi ly, I drag him into the nearest bathroom, ignoring the fact that Bre trails us. I shut the door on the cameraman before he enters.

He pounds on the door in protest.

“I’m peeing!” I shout.

His st must fall because everything grows silent outside.

My eyes dance over the door like someone is going to intrude any second. “Everyone is staring,” I whisper to Lo. I shiver, like eyes have a ached onto me. Like they can see me in here.

When I turn to Lo, his gaze so ens for me. I prepare myself for an epic pep talk. He holds my biceps. “You’re a sex addict and I’m an alcoholic,” he says, “and the whole fucking world knows it. We have to get used to people staring, love.”

He’s right of course. My mind seems to calm, but my body doesn’t follow just yet. My legs feel gooey, and my shoulders shake a li le, on edge.

The words leave my lips before I can stop them, “Can I give you a blow job?”

“No,” he deadpans.

I raise my hands. “You’re right. You’re so right. Blow jobs are so ‘89.”

“Let’s not go that far.” He smiles so ly, and I don’t know why, but tears prick my eyes. I’m such a sap. And there goes that smile, fading away. “Lil…”

“I’m sorry,” I blurt out. “I shouldn’t have asked. Can we do take-backs?”

“Sure,” he says. “And how about we wait in here for a while, see if we piss o Bre enough that he’ll ditch us for Ryke or Rose?”

“I like that idea.”

“Yeah?”

I nod. “And maybe a virus will infect everyone, turning them into zombies, and when we leave the bathroom, the bookstore will be completely deserted.”

“Nice,” he says, “but I’d rather not be inserted into the plot of 28 Days Later.”

Damn. He’s good.

“I love you,” I suddenly say. I mean it. Because who else would stay in a bookstore bathroom with me, just to hide out for a li le while.

De nitely not Rose. Maybe Daisy. Ryke would rather die, I’m sure. And Connor can never be added into any equa on without hur ng my head.

So that leaves Lo. Just Lo.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

“DID IT HURT? Did you like it? Have you done it again?” My ques ons pour forth like a broken dam. This isn’t the rst me I’ve asked Rose, but she never provides details, so I’ve waited un l we could talk alone. But we haven’t had much of a chance since the Alps vaca on, a trip planned by produc on. I thought I’d squeeze some conversa ons in on the plane ride home, but she sat with Connor.

The biggest event of the trip, in my opinion, was Rose losing her virginity.

Rose hisses at me, “Lower your voice.”

Okay, so we’re technically not alone. Produc on wanted another group segment, so we’ve gathered everyone together for an evening of bowling. When Rose went to pick her bowling ball, I followed her to the rack.

The others congregate behind our lane in the plas c swivel chairs, out of earshot. But Savannah hovers beside the rack, poin ng her camera right at us. Even so, Sco has refused to air anything about Rose and Connor sleeping together. At rst I thought he didn’t want to come across like the loser on television, but Rose said that they just want to perpetuate her “virgin” label for marke ng.

“Do you not want to talk to me about it?” I ask.

“It’s not that.” Her lips purse while she scans the colorful bowling balls. “I just hate that Sco is taking advantage of a throwaway comment I made in an interview about being repulsed by bowling.”

Germs. Rose grew out of the obsessive compulsive trait when we were li le, but the intensity of the cameras and lack of privacy has reignited some of her old habits. She has a strict policy on hygiene, and s cking her

ngers in three holes that were once occupied by sweaty, uniden ed

hands kind of breaks it.

“Daisy will probably roll the ball granny-style,” I say. “Just copy her technique.”

She ponders this for a second, and her expression so ens a frac on. “Connor and I have had sex again.”

I grin, and I swear she tries so hard not to. “Was it everything you thought it would be?” I ask.

“Be er…di erent, but be er.” She stares faraway, a smile playing at her lips. I try to imprint the image. My sister—swooning. Her glow ashes away all at once, replaced by ice. “Since when do you want to talk about sex?”

True. I’m usually ght-lipped and rosy red about the subject. “I’m trying to be be er about it,” I admit, “and shockingly, it’s easier talking about someone else’s sex life.”

“Not shocking,” she refutes and squats like a lady to grab the bowling ball on the middle rack. Her blouse shi s, and I no ce a red bite mark on her shoulder.

“Ohmygod,” I slur.

“What?” She straightens up quickly in alarm. “What is it?”

“He bites you,” I whisper, my surprise lling my face. She immediately presses her hand to my mouth, silencing me. I never pegged Connor to be rough. I thought he was the sweet, gentle type. Like a friendly giant.

“Don’t be so overdrama c.” As though she’s never drama c? She pauses and then blurts out in curiosity, “Has Lo never bi en you?”

I frown and recall the mes we’ve had sex. Uhh, there are too many to remember the exact details of each one, that’s for sure. He’s probably nipped my neck before.

She drops her hand so I can speak.

“It’s not the bi ng that I’m surprised by,” I whisper. “It’s the Connor bi ng that weirds me out.”

“Then don’t think about it,” she snaps. Good point. “In fact, while I love this newfound con dence in talking about sex, I’m not sure you should be thinking about it so much.”

She’s right. I need to relax.

“I’m just excited for you,” I tell her. “It’s like a milestone in your rela onship.” The orbi ng nerd stars have nally collided.

Out of my peripheral, I spot Daisy slipping on her bowling shoes while simultaneously sprin ng across the carpet towards our lane.

“Babe, what the hell?” That comes from the guy behind her. Twenty-three. Dark hair. Tanned skin. A model. And also her boyfriend. “Be cool.”

She spins around and walks backwards with a lopsided smile. “I’m totally cool.” The moment she steps onto the slick bowling surface, her feet slide beneath her and she falls straight on her bu .

Ryke, slouched in a chair, turns his head to assess the situa on and then glances back at the lane. “How’s that ground, Calloway?”

“Hard,” she banters with a mischievous smile. “It’ll probably leave a mark.”

“That’s usually what happens when your ass meets something hard, sweetheart.”

Okay, this is sexual. I know for a fact because Julian looks cked, glowering at the back of Ryke’s head. Daisy picks herself o the ground, and Julian suddenly kisses her out of nowhere, one roaming hand gripping her bu .

Uh. This is why I don’t like him.

Ryke and my boyfriend see their spontaneous make out session, and they both end up glowering, mildly disgusted and de nitely infuriated.

Everyone met Julian in the Alps, and things did not pan out so nicely. Lo doesn’t like him. Ryke doesn’t like him. Even Connor, who can nd a morsel of decency in anyone, claimed that Julian was nothing short of an ape.

“You gave a speech to the guys, right?” I ask Rose. She places a teal ball back on the rack and heaves a bright pink one into her hands, cringing at having to touch it.

“Yes,” she says, “I told them if they’re rude to Daisy’s boyfriend that we’d have serious problems.” She lets out a harsh breath. “And then Connor had the audacity to tell me that the same rule applies to me.”

I don’t men on that I agree with him.

Rose has bitched Julian out far more than Lo or Ryke. But my li le sister wants everyone to get along, and produc on wants her boyfriend in the show for more drama, so we’re all going to put on a happy face.

For her.

And so we can have one sane day.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

I STRUGGLE with the frayed shoe string, forcing me to take an extra minute to e them. Ryke sits beside me, his dark scowl plastered to Julian, who con nues to s ck his tongue down Daisy’s throat only ten feet behind us.

“I can’t be nice to him,” Ryke says, nally removing his gaze o them. “I’m not fucking created that way.”

“By using the word ‘created’ you imply that someone else made you into a barbarian,” Connor replies, almost absentmindedly as he types our names into the computer. I smile, amused by him but my brother doesn’t take the same route.

Ryke shakes his head. “I sincerely thought your personality was the product of jerking o one too many mes this past year.” He touches his chest. “For fuck’s sake, I’d be a dick if I didn’t get laid for twelve months. But obviously, being a prick is just programmed into you.”

“You’re s ll not understanding,” Connor says casually, “being a prick is a choice. The same way you being rude to Julian is a choice. It’s not that hard to take responsibility for your ac ons.”

Ryke groans. “Just fucking shut up.”

“Hey,” I cut in and nod to Connor’s computer screen. “You know we’re bowling, right? We’re not signing up for Model UN. You’re supposed to make nicknames.”

Connor stares at the screen like I told him that he answered a quiz ques on wrong.

Ryke almost laughs. “Cobalt, is this your rst me bowling?”

“In a public bowling alley, yes.” He begins to delete all of our names. “All the bowling I’ve done has been at someone’s house.”

Ryke’s grin transforms into a glare. “Fucking prick,” he mu ers under his breath. Connor just smiles wider like he’s enjoying being called one.

When I nally nish tying my shoes, I sit up and my elbow knocks into Bre ’s camera. “Can you give me some room?” I snap, on edge.

Connor and Ryke exchange a long look. Yeah, I get it. I haven’t been too kind to produc on this past week. On the ride here, Bre wanted the passenger seat so he could lm me driving, and I told him that he either rides in the back or I’d throw him out of the car halfway down the road.

All the nice sen ments I had towards the camera crew died on the plane ride home three days ago. Sco played nasty in the Alps. He fucked with Lily again, handing her a Magic Mike DVD like it was an innocent gesture, but his ac ons had a clear mo ve. It was the same as him shoving Maker’s Mark into my chest.

And then later, Lily and I caught Ben leaving actual porn in our room.

We didn’t tell anyone. Lily threw the magazines in the trash on her own accord, overcoming a huge hurdle. And although Sco tried to make her relapse, we both considered the trip a success. We skied down the slopes. We laughed. We felt normal, even under the hot gaze of the camera lens.

I try not to let my frustra on and anger towards Sco surface. Not when he’s back at the townhouse, edi ng footage from the trip. Which is

ne by me. The less I see his goddamn face, the less I feel like ripping it o .

“Enough,” Rose snaps, physically pushing her way between Daisy and Julian, separa ng them. “I’m not rushing my sister o to the hospital for oxygen depriva on, thank you.”

Daisy tucks a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear, shi ing out of Julian’s arms, embarrassed. She claps her hands, ac ng more lighthearted than I think she truly is in this moment. “So who’s going rst?” She plops down on an empty chair.

“Why don’t we let Julian go rst?” I say with a half-smile. Just saying his full name out loud makes me grimace. He shouldn’t be allowed to share it with my favorite X-Men: Julian Keller. It’s fucking sacrilege.

“Works for me,” Julian says, standing next to Daisy’s chair. He mo ons for her to stand up so he can take the seat.

I’m pissed, but Ryke’s narrowed eyes ash hot, unques onably murderous.

In France, Julian blatantly admi ed to us that he was only with Daisy for the sex, but he’s wai ng un l she turns eighteen, legal. It was both moral and despicable all at once.

Daisy reluctantly rises to her feet and then hesitates, swaying on her heels as she realizes there aren’t any other open chairs le .

Julian ignores her as he speaks. “I hate to break it to all of you, but I’m an amazing bowler.” Awesome.

Ryke clears his throat like he’s trying to swallow an insult. “Excuse me,” he coughs into his hand. “I’m going to get something to drink. Dais, you can take my chair.” He rises, and Daisy walks towards his open seat.

“Thanks,” she whispers.

He nods s y, and she slumps down onto the chair.

“Make it a double,” I call out to him.

He gives me a sharp glare and the middle nger before leaving, passing Lily and Rose as they approach our lane.

Rose places the bowling ball in the return machine and holds out her hands like they’ve been infected with H1N1.

“Why didn’t you just buy a brand new ball?” Daisy asks as she swivels in the chair. “You already bought new shoes.”

“She tried,” Lily answers for Rose. “None of them t her ngers.”

“This is just con rma on of what we already know,” I say, “Rose is a witch. Witch ngers are supposedly very skinny.”

Rose rakes me with a long yellow-green-eyed glare. “I hope you get athlete’s foot.”

Lily’s eyes widen. “Don’t curse him, Rose.”

I break out into a grin. There aren’t many mes Lily sides with me over her sister. She likes to stay neutral for the most part. Rose, o ended, turns on her sister, hands on her hips and her glare focused.

“I’m. Not. A. Witch,” Rose says slowly and dis nctly.

Lily shakes her head and cringes. “Sorry. It slipped.” Funny thing is, I think if Rose were really a witch, Lily would love her even more.

Rose s ll has her hands out like she’s trying not to infect her clothes.

“Here, darling…” Connor swivels in his chair and squirts some hand sani zer on her palms.

“That only kills 99.99% of the germs, Richard. What about the .01%?”

“It’s called an immune system, Rose.”

Her eyes ash angrily, and his grin overpowers all of his other features. They start talking in French, the moment Lily plops onto my lap.

I groan from the impact of her bo om, and she gasps. “I didn’t hurt it, did I?” she whispers with fear ickering in her eyes.

God, I love her.

“My dick is ne,” I say and scoot her over just a li le so that the bony part of her bo om isn’t digging into my cock. “How’s your ass?”

She squints at me and then looks around, checking to see if anyone pays a en on to us. They’re all busy xing their laces. Rose removes the lid o a box, neatly folding the ssue paper a er she picks out the brand new pair of shoes.

When Lily realizes we’re in our own world, she rotates back and cups her hands around my ear. “Are you making sexual innuendos for later?”

I rest my hand on her lower back, my thumb dipping below the band of her jeans. She inhales sharply, but she leans away to examine my expression, truly curious about my mo ves.

I mo on for her with two ngers to come closer. Her lips immediately part, dead-locked on those ngers. Yes, Lily, I’m teasing you for later.

Some mes I think I have to spell it out for her. I probably should have when we were pretending to be in a rela onship…that me feels like ages ago.

She nally scoots closer, and my lips brush the so skin of her earlobe. Her breath hitches. “I’m going to slide deep into your ass tonight, love.” Subtly, my other hand slips between her legs, her jeans of course s ll there.

She almost trembles.

I would have never done this right when I returned from rehab, too afraid she couldn’t handle it. Now I trust her a thousand mes more.

“Lo…” she whispers. “Maybe…”

I wait for her to collect her thoughts.

“Maybe…we should do it both ways tonight,” she says, watching my lips. She kisses me suddenly. I hold the back of her head, deepening it before we pull apart.

“You’re that wet?” I whisper, forcing myself not to harden at the thought.

She nods quickly. “Yes.” She squirms. “Or do you think it’s too much to do both?”

“We’ll see.” I kiss her again, and then Ryke returns to our lane, handing me a bo le of water. Daisy is about to stand up, o ering him the seat back, but Ryke waves her to stay there.

“Can we start this fucking game?” he asks.

Lily frowns, eyeing the alley. “Where are the bumpers?”

“We’re not playing with bumpers,” Rose tells her, squir ng more sani zer on her palms, even though she just touched brand new bowling shoes.

“Bumpers are the best,” Daisy concurs. “You can throw the ball really hard and try to ziz-zag it into the pins.”

“Yeah,” Lily agrees.

“Then you two go play on that lane.” Rose points to the empty one beside us.

Lily springs to her feet. “Fine. We’ll be having more fun anyway.”

Daisy hesitates for a second before rising, and then she nudges her douchebag boyfriend’s leg, who’s tex ng. “Do you want to come?”

“What?”

“Bumpers or no bumpers,” she brie y explains.

“I’m not playing with the kid bumpers. They’re dumb.”

“Hey, they’re grownup bumpers,” Lily says, “for grownups who don’t like gu er balls.”

Julian looks at Lily like she’s a complete idiot.

“Julius…” I start with what should be his righ ul name, but I stop myself, remembering our promise to Rose. Be civil. Whatever. My lips close, but I grind my teeth harder than I like.

“It’s Julian,” he says for the thousandth me to me.

“How about we team up against Rose and Connor?” I ash Rose a look like is that civil enough for you?

She nods in approval while Julian shrugs, seeming a bit skep cal about the olive branch I’ve extended. It’s not a trick. Then he says, “Sure, man.”

“Great.”

Lily kisses me quickly on the lips, and I pat her on the bo om. When she leaves to her lane, her en re face is bright red, and she tries hard to avoid the cameras.

Ryke watches my girlfriend depart with her sister, and I can see his choice even before he takes a step in that direc on. Julian being the same age as Daisy is ten mes worse than Ryke. I can’t even trust Julian for a second. I have no reason to.

“I’ll be—” he starts.

“Whatever, go play on your bumpers, bro.” I can’t help but give him a hard me. It’s like a busted func on in my brain.

He rolls his eyes, wavers for a moment, and then follows Daisy to the other lane.

Connor deletes some of the names, leaving just four. I laugh when I no ce he took my p to heart. He’s nicknamed all of us a er Greek gods.

I scan the remaining list:

Zeus/Athena

Hades/Dionysus

Julian picks up a light blue ball from the carousel. “Who am I?” he asks. “Zeus?” He’s not the brightest anything.

“You would be Hades. God of the underworld,” Connor says.

“All around fantas c guy,” I add dryly.

“Sweet.”

Jesus.

Ryke no ces the screen from afar and glares at Connor. “You’re a real douche, you know that?”

I don’t get it.

Rose puts her hand on Connor’s shoulder. “Oh please, Loren would be Dionysus regardless if he drank or not.”

Ryke just keeps shaking his head un l Daisy distracts him, holding up two giant green bowling balls to her boobs.

I internally grimace. Do not think about that part of her anatomy. “Who is Dionysus?” I ask.

Rose clari es, “the god of wine, par es, and basically hedonism.”

“He’s a man of chaos and pleasure,” Connor adds.

“Sounds about right,” I reply. “Thanks, love.”

He winks and mo ons for Julian to start us o .

Daisy’s boyfriend steps up to the alley with his ball in hand, and my stomach constricts the longer I have to watch him. How do you withstand a guy you just don’t like? He knocks down all the pins but two and then pumps his arm.

“That’s what I’m talking about.”

We con nue to play a few rounds, with Connor and Rose clearly in the lead. Connor forgot to men on that his boarding school had a bowling alley, and they’d bet on games with money and favors. So basically, he hustled us.

I don’t mind at all. The more we lose, the more Julian’s compe ve

nature rises—glaring, hu ng, a poor sport all around. Whenever I look to the other lane, Lily and Daisy are in ts of giggles, si ng on their knees and trying to spin the bowling ball before rolling it down the alley.

Daisy even covers Ryke’s eyes so he has to bowl blind. He’s actually grinning. My gaze shi s to Lily. She prac ces her bowling stance by the swivel chairs and every me she goes to mock throw, the weight of the ball causes her to careen unsteadily on her feet. Her brown hair hangs in her eyes and she brushes it away before trying again.

I love her.

The world seems empty whenever I watch her. It’s a peaceful existence. But I know a life with just the two of us, alone, is a future be er as a fantasy. Friends. Family. They’re not easy to leave behind anymore.

Laughter beside her lane breaks my focus. Ryke li s Daisy by the legs, hanging her upside down, and she can’t catch her breath, her laughs echoing through the bowling alley.

“Hey!” Julian shouts. Shit. He storms over to my older brother. “I’m sick of you always hanging around my girlfriend, man.”

Ryke only drops one palm, holding Daisy perfectly upside down with one hand, clutching her calf. She swings in the air, blood rushing to her head, but her smile is huge.

“Then maybe,” Ryke says, “you shouldn’t leave your girlfriend with another fucking guy.”

Julian is about to shove him, but Lily intervenes. Shit. I shoot to my feet, sprin ng to the lane while she blocks Julian with two hands. He swats them away.

“Back o ,” I sneer at Julian.

He takes a couple steps in a safe direc on. “Daisy…” Julian says. “Play with me.” It sounds like an order.

Ryke grips Daisy by the waist and ips her right-side-up, her body meshes with his, sliding down his chest slowly before her feet touch the ground. She breathes heavily, her lips parted. Ryke has a way with women. There’s no denying that.

He xes her shirt that rides up her stomach. “What do you want?”

She swallows hard like she’s never been asked that before. And then she shrugs.

Ryke looks around at all of us as we watch him. I don’t know what to make of anything anymore. I’d wish for people to be simple—just so I can understand everyone—but then they wouldn’t be real.

“I think it’d be be er if I just went home,” Daisy says. “I’ll see you all tomorrow?”

“Daisy—” Ryke starts.

“No, it’s cool.”

“I’ll drive you home,” Julian says.

“No, I will.” Lily steps up from behind me.

And then Rose rises from her seat. “You guys can nish up.” She tosses her empty bo le of sani zer in the trash on her way towards the door. Daisy skips to keep up with her older sister and Lily is right there with them in a quick second.

A er the girls are gone, Julian says to Ryke, “You want to fuck her, that’s ne. Just stop ge ng in my way.”

Ryke charges forward, “You motherfucking…” And then Connor steps between them.

“We’re in public,” he announces.

“Let’s go outside then,” Julian says. “He wants a ght—”

“You’re not gh ng my brother, Julius. Leave it alone.” I grab Ryke by the arm. “We’re going.” I drag him towards the exit.

“How can you put up with him?” he growls at me, turning his back on them with rigid joints.

“I can’t,” I say. “That’s why I’m heading out this door. I walk away from

ghts all the me. You should try it once in a while.” I push open the door

and squint at the bright sun.

“Yeah?” he says, shielding his eyes with his hand.

“Yeah.”

Between Sco and Julian, I’ve reached my limit on dealing with people I don’t like.

That’s Connor’s game, not mine.


Thrive

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

LO and I curl on the couch, rereading Avengers: The Children’s Crusade together. Even though this is our h read-through, Lo ips the pages so

slowly, allowing my mind to take mental detours.

Not the sexual kind.

The wedding in ltrates my brain, especially since Rose asked me what color bridesmaids dresses I preferred this morning. Like always, I told her to choose.

I can’t believe I’m just twenty-one, on the path to marriage when all I really wished was to walk down the aisle with my head on straight. Emo onally ready for something so serious.

My wishes have not come true.

Everyone fears I’ll become the runaway bride. No one says it, but I see it in their eyes. But it could just be my own fears, my own re ec on staring back at me.

The front door blows open, and dressed in his usual bu on-down and slacks, Connor shuts it behind him. At the same me he sets his sights on the staircase, Rose’s heels clap down it. She latches onto his wrist, her eyes pulsing with hot fury.

I thought if Rose lost her virginity to Connor, their rela onship would be less vola le, lled with even less verbal sparring and wit that tosses my brains. Wrong. They s ll ght in French, and she s ll looks at him like she could rip o his balls.

I crane my neck over the couch to watch them, too curious.

Connor pries her gingerly o his wrist. “I think I know where the bedroom is.”

“We’re not having sex right now.” She doesn’t even a empt to lower her voice.

So the ght is about sex?

“All I meant was that I can lead myself upstairs. I said nothing about sex.”

Oh. Never mind.

Connor slides past Rose mid-stair and disappears out of my view. Shit.

Rose hu s and says, “We don’t have me to accommodate your ego.” She stomps upstairs behind him, out of earshot.

I sit up, untangling myself from Lo while he con nues to read the comic. I check the internet on his phone, popping up Twi er, and Lo watches me out of the corner of his eye. When I search #LilyCalloway, brutal messages appear.

@NorthGuy77: Do you know how many diseases #LilyCalloway

must have? I wouldn’t go near that twat.

@DaniellaESP: #LilyCalloway’s vagina has to be huge.

A lump rises to my throat. I have to switch to a di erent hashtag.

@RealityTV89: Lily and Lo are the absolute cutest AND sexiest

couple on TV. If you’re not watching #PoPhilly, you suck.

It’s a bit disheartening that people don’t like me, by myself, but when they talk about me with Lo, they gush. But I’ll take the good with the bad. I’m not that choosy.

“Lil,” Lo says, closing his paperback comic. “Stop going on Twi er. It’s not healthy.”

“That’s the rst me I checked it all day,” I defend before logging o . I pull up Celebrity Crush and my heart does an extra pump at the headline: RE-POLL: Who Should Lily Calloway Be With? Loren Hale or Ryke Meadows? by Wendy Collins.

Great.

Of course I remember the poll months ago where Lo lost to his brother. Wendy Collins most likely wants to see if opinions di er a er the show aired. I swallow the lodged pebble in my throat and click into the ar cle.

I scroll down to the poll and vote for Loren. The minute I click his name, the current results ll the screen.

Ryke Meadows: 12%

Loren Hale: 88%

“Ohmygod!” I inch back, nearly jumping on the cushions, and hit Lo’s arm repeatedly. “You’re eighty-eight percent!”

Confused wrinkles crease his forehead. “Eighty-eight percent what?”

I frown, not sure how to phrase it. “Eighty-eight percent of a winner against your brother…”

He tosses his paperback comic onto the co ee table and leans into me to read the ar cle. He laughs and meets my eyes. “I guess those rumors will start ending now.”

I didn’t even realize…but yeah, they will. If people are star ng to believe that Lo and I are an actual, real couple, not for appearance or for publicity but because we’re in love, then they’ll forget about Ryke as a three-way op on.

Today is a good day.

“Lily, Lo!” Rose calls from the bo om of the stairs. We both turn our heads. Her expression ips between concern and pure rage.

Any momentary smile just vanishes in an instant.

“Can you come up here for a minute? We need to talk to you both.”

We?

Lo and I exchange looks. We’re both clueless what this could be about. For all I know, they’re calling us upstairs for a surprise party…

Fat chance.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?

The thought plays on repeat while Lily and I sit on Connor and Rose’s bed. The longer he spills these details, the more darkness spreads over my face, clinging to my emo ons like tar. My leg jostles in irrita on and anxiety while Lily shakes her head, as if their words are nothing but wrong.

Connor and Rose locked up their alcohol—a bo le of wine and tequila —and it went missing.

I sense where this is headed, even before Connor says, “We found the empty bo le at the bo om of your closet.”

Their eyes, along with my brother’s, drill into me. Ques oningly. Accusingly.

It’s not true, but I have no fucking evidence. Why would my word hold up? I’m the addict. I’m untrustworthy. Anything I do or say won’t ma er because it could all be a lie.

It’s why I remain quiet. It’s why my heated gaze stays xed on the wall. Through my silence, Lily begins to defend me. “He would have thrown up if he drank!” she yells. “He’s on Antabuse.”

I rub my lips to hide a grimace. I should have told her that I quit taking the pills. Christ. I should have fucking told her.

I bury my anguish beneath confusion, trying to piece together who put the alcohol in my closet. But it’s not a di cult problem to solve. Sco wants drama. He’s received plenty from us, despite his declara on to play nice.

“Are you s ll taking it?” Ryke asks me.

His words push the wrong bu on. Hate sears my lungs. “Shouldn’t you know that? You count my pills.” My harsh voice hurts my ears. I hate this.

I hate that I’m going on the defensive, but it’s the easiest mode to be in.

Rose almost steps forward in retalia on, but Connor places his hands on her waist to keep her calm.

Ryke scratches the back of his neck. “I stopped because I was trying to trust you.”

Why are you such a fuck up, Loren? My eyes start to burn. “I don’t even know why you ask me,” I say. “You already think I drank.”

“Honestly, I don’t know what to think.”

Connor cuts in to ease the situa on. “We can squash this really easily. We haven’t seen you sick these past couple weeks. All you have to do is show us your pills so we know that you’re taking them.”

I can’t. They’ll hate me. I don’t need to see their disappointment. “It’s not your fucking body, Connor,” I sneer. Why can’t they just leave me alone? It’d be so much easier. “This doesn’t a ect anyone in the room but me and maybe Lil. I don’t have to tell you shit.” I stand, about to leave this all behind me.

I can’t look back at Lily. I just storm towards the exit, but Rose steps in my path, stretching her arms on the door frame to physically block me. I don’t need this right now, not from her.

“Your addic on a ects everyone in this room,” she nearly yells. “If you can’t see that—”

“I see just ne,” I say coldly. Don’t push me, Rose. My jaw throbs. My muscles strain. I just want to escape this. Doesn’t she get it?

“Don’t be an idiot.”

Don’t be such a fucking idiot, Loren. I let out a short laugh. “That’s so fucking easy for you, isn’t it?” I say with malice. I am being swallowed by blackness. I can’t see a way out besides hur ng her as much as she’s torturing me. “Being smart.” I step forward in her face. “Miss Perfect. What do you have to worry about? Does my hair look good today? Do my shoes match my dress?”

“Lo,” Connor warns.

His voice is so so behind me. I drown it out. I watch Rose’s ribcage fall and rise heavily, venom seeping out of her eyes.

I begin to numb.

I rotate and spot her organized bookshelf, too me culous, nothing out of place. I walk over to the shelves. “Let’s see, Rose…” I pick up a hardback and ip through the pages before thro ling the book, the spine ungluing. “How does this feel?”

She inhales severely, her collarbones ju ed out.

Her pain slices my insides, and I just keep moving, being cut open with each soulless ac on. I open a stack of manila folders and shake the papers loose.

“Stop it!” Rose shouts, dropping to her knees to collect each page.

“This doesn’t bother you, right?” I say, agony clenching my stomach, gripping my bones. I wish she would hit me. Deck me right in the gut. I just want this pain to go away. “Nothing’s fucking wrong with Rose Calloway? I’m the idiot. I’m the fucking moron in your world who’s so stupid and sel sh that he would drink again and again.” I’m the fuck up. The degenerate. The loser.

Just leave me alone.

Let me go.

“No…” she says, eyes wide in horror at her sca ered papers.

My throat almost closes at how crazy she’s become. I stare dazedly as she breathes sharply, hypervental ng. Connor approaches quickly and bends down to her, whispering in her ear. Then he li s her by the waist.

She screams manically, “No!” Rose kicks out to try to reach the papers.

I’m going to throw up. Sickness rises from my stomach.

“Stop,” Connor says in the pit of her ear.

She screams shrilly, a despera on that I’ve never heard from her. While Connor holds her back, Rose’s eyes meet mine.

And my mouth moves before I can stop it. “It took you twenty-three goddamn years to nally lose your virginity,” I say, nding a chink in her armor. “And you lost it to a guy that’s just fucking you for your last name.”

“LOREN!” Connor shouts.

I almost stagger back by the force of my name from his lips, his face blanketed with rage. Cold washes over my body, guilt squeezing my lungs. Why can’t you just hit me? I deserve that. I open my mouth to ask, but he says, “Don’t.” The room silences. My full name o his tongue s ll rings in my ears. “Give me a minute.”

While he takes care of Rose, I concentrate on the ra ers up above, my legs weak from that outburst. This could have gone another way…any other way would’ve been be er.

Ryke sets his hand on my shoulder. I can’t look at him.

“Hey, it’s all right.”

It’s not.

“Look at me.”

I can’t. I choke on a breath, tears welling. What the fuck is wrong with me?

He cups my face between his hands, forcing my gaze on his. “We’re on your side, Lo. We’re not against you.”

I barely glance over at Rose, who sits on the vanity bench, Connor wiping her tears with his thumb. She almost never cries.

Lo,” Ryke says, turning my head again so I focus on him. “You’re okay.”

“Yeah?” I breathe. “You all look at me like I’m a dog that needs to be put out of his misery. I’m just wai ng for one of you to nally do it.”

His expression just breaks. “That’s not going to happen.” He doesn’t deny that it’s the case.

“Right,” I whisper. And then I make the mistake of nally looking to Lily, who’s on the edge of the bed. She is frozen in confusion, which is why she never intervened. She wears a haunted expression, like I betrayed her.

I guess I did. I swallow hard.

“Are you going to puke?” Ryke asks.

“I don’t know…” I scan the room, searching for a way out again. But I can’t really escape myself. I have to break away from my brother. The tension between Lily and me is what’s tearing me apart.

In order to resolve something, I have to talk to her.

So I head over to the bed while Ryke crosses his arms. The longer I stare at her features, the more this hurts. “What?” I say.

“Did you drink?” she ques ons.

I stagger back. She actually thinks I drank?

“I just…I don’t understand why you wouldn’t get your pills to prove it,” she says in a small voice.

“So you’re going to take their side over mine?” I choke. Stop being defensive. It’s one of the very few posi ve voices in my head.

“I’m not taking sides.” She stares at her hands while she thinks hard. “I just want the truth, Lo.”

“I didn’t drink.” I shake my head over and over, my eyes clouding. “But I can’t prove it. I stopped taking Antabuse months ago.” The truth doesn’t free me—doesn’t li a weight o my chest. I am strapped with baggage so heavy that there’s no hope to reach the surface.

“You did what?!” Ryke shouts.

“They were driving me nuts!” I yell. I hate this, but it’s a conversa on that I can’t avoid anymore. “I’m paranoid about everything I eat—if it’s accidentally cooked in alcohol. I picture myself puking from a shi y fucking meal. I can’t do that for the rest of my goddamn life.” I turn back to Lily. “You have to believe me.” I don’t know what I’ll do if she doesn’t believe me. I can’t handle this—

“I do,” she says without any doubt.

I exhale deeply and walk to the bed. I reach in for a hug.

Then she pushes me in the chest and points a nger at me. “But it’s not okay. It’s not.” I should have told her. Her chin trembles, and she pulls her shoulders back with more con dence. I love her for it. “You can’t stop taking them just because it drives you nuts. And it’s not okay that you kept this from me…from us…”

Her tears match mine. “I know,” I tell her in a whisper. “I’m sorry.” I sit next to her, and she scoots closer to me. Then our arms sort of meet each other at the same me. I don’t want to let her go.

“We’re in a ght, just so you know,” she whispers. “I’ll sleep in Daisy’s bedroom.”

Pain contorts my face. “You haven’t had sex in three days.” It’s the truth. She’s been cramming for an exam in May, and she falls asleep before we ever get that far. It’s been good, but she won’t be able to keep the rou ne up for long. It’s just not how her brain works. “I was going to…” I trail o as she shakes her head.

“I don’t care about sex. I care about you being healthy and not drinking.”

I’m suddenly overwhelmed with pride. For her. But also fear for me. I’m falling behind. I can feel myself regressing while she’s barreling ahead. I have to get my shit together.

“We have another issue,” Ryke suddenly says, pulling our a en on to the room.

“We don’t have to bring that up now,” Rose snaps.

Connor and Rose stand together, hand-in-hand, and I try to string some apologies together, but when I open my mouth, nothing comes out.

Rose raises her chin, poised again. Like nothing happened. She just gives me a single nod like it’s done, let’s move past this.

I don’t think I’ll forget it though. I’ll have this guilt within me forever.

Ryke grabs a camera that belongs to the crew. I frown, and Lily and I both stand up, coming to his side. “Watch this,” he says.

My stomach overturns.

This isn’t good.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

NONONONO.

I peer at the camera in Ryke’s hands, already emo onally drained with Lo. I wish we could rewind, go back to the couch with our comic books and pretend like this was all a nightmare.

Instead, Ryke hits the “play” bu on on the camera. Oh my God. My eyes widen. Lo and I are in the bookstore—the day that people, in general, started to freak me out. I watch myself drag Lo into the bathroom and then shut the door closed on the camera.

Anxious heat builds across my skin. In the video, I say, “Can I give you a blow job?”

I can explain. My hand shoots in the air, about to gush forth all the excuses that are surprisingly truths. “I was having a bad day,” I start.

“Shhh,” Lo says, frowning and really glaring at the camera. I’m sure that look is meant for Sco . And as we just watch the door in the video, sound e ects start playing…of moaning and male groaning. They never showed how Lo rejected my request? Or how I took it back too? My frown deepens.

“What is this?” Lo asks, his hand slipping in mine before I have a chance to bite my ngernails. “Is this some kind of fucked up joke?”

“You tell us,” Ryke refutes. “You’re fucking in a public bathroom in the middle of the a ernoon.”

My stomach sinks. Is this how they’d react if they knew we’ve done that many mes before the cameras started invading our personal space?

“Nooo,” Lo says the word slowly. “We didn’t fuck in the bathroom. We don’t fuck anywhere but our bedroom.” I shut up because I’m a worse liar than him. This is fact. “Someone must have tampered with the video.”

“So you didn’t ask to give Loren a blow job?” Rose ques ons me, her hands set on her hips.

“I…” My elbows are roas ng. “I did do that…” I mu er.

“And then I told her no,” Lo adds. We’re not lying about this—that’s the weird thing.

“What were you actually doing for thirty minutes in the bathroom?” Connor asks casually.

I relax a li le, not feeling as defensive with him.

Lo says, “I was giving Lily a pep talk.”

“I needed one,” I say. I smile at Lo, and he rubs my back. Then I remember my earlier declara on. I never believed that he could start lying to me a er rehab. And I take one step away from him, his hand falling from mine. “We’re s ll in a ght.”

His throat bobs. “I’m going to start taking Antabuse again, Lil.”

“Good,” I say with a nod. I ache to step into his arms, for him to hold me and for me to hold him. Nowhere feels be er than in his embrace. But I have to do what’s best for him. No enabling. So I can hold out for a day or so. I turn to Ryke. “Fast-forward to the end. When we come out of the bathroom, I know I’ll look disappointed.”

Ryke speeds up the footage, and when he presses play, I watch myself exit the bathroom, my ngers laced with Lo’s. My hair is perfectly

a ened, but my lips are just slightly curved downwards. “Ah-ha!” I point

at the camera. “I look so upset.”

Rose nears the screen with disbelief. I expect her expression to ood with realiza on. It doesn’t change.

“That’s you disappointed?” Ryke asks. “You’re swea ng and your face is red.”

“It was hot in the bathroom,” I defend.

“It was,” Lo agrees but his voice is so . He knows that we have no evidence in our favor. They just have to trust us. Maybe they shouldn’t. We are lying to them on one account.

“Are they going to air this?” I ask.

“Probably,” Connor says, “but it helps promote your wedding.” The wedding. I internally shrink. “The bad edit would be you slipping into the bathroom with another guy.”

“We’re just concerned about your health,” Rose says.

I wish, so badly, they could just believe I’m doing okay. But only Lo truly sees my progress. He’s the one wrapped so closely with my sex addic on. The others just see glimpses here and there, and the bad mes seem to s ck out far more than the good.

“I didn’t have sex, Rose,” I tell her, desperately hoping she accepts this truth. “I’m doing be er. I mean, I shouldn’t have asked Lo that…that ques on. But besides that, I’m doing be er.”

I can go a day without sex, no crippling anxiety or fear a ached. Sure, some mes I cling onto Lo more than I should. But it’s an everyday ght.

I don’t know how to show them what I feel.

Lo reaches down and his ngers brush against mine, silently asking if he can hold my hand.

I stare into his amber eyes that express a thousand regrets. He’s bea ng himself up about the pills more than I ever could. This video is no one’s fault…but maybe Sco Van Wright’s.

I squeeze his ngers, and he laces them with mine.

“I thought you were in a ght,” Ryke says to us.

“We are,” I say so ly, not taking my eyes o his. No one is going to hurt us: I read in his gaze. No one is going to pull us apart.

Not Sco .

Not my sister.

Not his brother.

If someone sinks us, it’ll be ourselves. That, I’m sure of.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

I STAND rigid like marble at the base of the staircase. The living room television is turned on, playing a rerun of Princesses of Philly. The episode revolves around the Alps trip where we all played party games and had to endure Julian as well as Sco .

Rose sits on the couch, her computer on her lap and her eyes i ng to the television. She doesn’t no ce me lingering.

“Haven’t you already seen this episode?” I ask. She doesn’t turn around to acknowledge my presence, which pounds another ounce of remorse into me. I haven’t confronted her about what I did a er they accused me of drinking. Apologies in ltrate my head. But I always relate “sorry” to a plea for forgiveness. And I don’t know if I want her to forgive me.

Silence hangs in the air and I let out a long breath. Maybe I should just say it anyway. Because I am sorry. I do mean the words.

Before I can open my mouth once more, she nally answers my earlier ques on, “I’m making a list of how much screen me each Calloway Couture piece has, who wears the garment, and then I’m cross-matching the numbers with sales.”

“How’s it going?” I wonder.

“Surprisingly, the clothes that Lily wears have the most sales, but she also has the most air me, so that’s probably a factor,” Rose tells me.

My eyes li to the TV, and I see Julian rolling his eyes and taking a sip of beer. Even his virtual presence causes my nerves to re and my skin to crawl. And yet, I s ll tolerate him. Is that something we do for the people we care about?

“How can you stand to be around me?” I suddenly ask what’s been plaguing my mind.

Rose shi s in her seat to look over the couch, her gaze mee ng mine.

“What do you mean?”

“You hate me,” I say, “but you put up with me for Lily. It must be hard, right?” I’m no easier to be around than this guy. That’s the sad truth that tears at me.

She reads between all the lines, her eyes i ng to the screen and then back to me. “You’re not Julian,” she says like I’m an idiot. “You don’t even come close.”

“I made you cry,” I say, my voice hollow. In her bedroom. I pushed all of her bu ons on purpose.

“I forgive you,” she says easily.

“How?”

She’s not so . She sits up straight with barriers hundreds of feet tall. “Because I know you’ll never forgive yourself,” she says. “Your guilt is punishment enough, don’t you think?”

Maybe. I don’t know. But I do think she knows me too well.

“Anyway, Daisy doesn’t even like Julian. She’s only with him because she’s too scared to dump him and hurt his feelings. We all have a right to dislike him if we collec vely know the rela onship is doomed.” She pauses. “But you and Lily—you two love each other. It’s not that di cult to put my feelings aside when I can see how happy you make her.”

Her honesty surprises me, and I know, in this moment, I have to reciprocate it. She deserves that at least.

“Regardless…” I say. I’m sorry, Rose. The words stay trapped in the back of my throat.

S ll, she nods in understanding. “As long as you keep my sister safe, we’ll be even.”

It’s not even a fair price to pay because I’d do that no ma er what. But I take it.

I’m about to turn around and head back up the stairs when she says, “I hope you know that I’m not mean to you because you’re a guy…” She lets out a deep, strained breath.

I overheard Connor yesterday trying to console Rose about the comments online. The ones that call her a misandrist. She was crying. I never thought she would take o ense to anything, but they chinked her iron wall. I gure the topic has been on her mind lately.

“It’s just…” she tries again. “…I don’t hate men.” Her shoulders ghten, probably at the thought of all the ridicule.

Rose has always been drama c—she threatens to castrate guys, to snip o their balls. It’s a part of her humor, but on air, it’s been taken the wrong way.

“I think you dislike types of people,” I tell her, “both men and women. The TV just shows parts of us. I wouldn’t worry about it.”

She nods, and a er a brief minute, she focuses back on the television. Our rare, honest moment ends just like that.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 08 MONTHS

APRIL

LO FOUND the best way to s ck it to produc on: barricading ourselves in our bedroom. Sco wants footage of us; well, now he has none.

Seven days into our protest and cabin fever starts se ng in. I’m used to holing up in a house, but holing up in a room is quite di erent. For one, Lo and I have agreed that we’ll only sneak out for bathroom breaks.

We’re wai ng for Sco to apologize for all the mean things he’s said plus altering footage of us. It’s di erent than handing me porn and passing Lo a bo le of alcohol. He’s ac vely trying to turn our friends and family against us. That’s a new low.

However, I think it’s more likely that we’ll die from starva on up here. Our only source of food comes from my youngest sister, who smuggles us bagels and cookies whenever she’s home—which isn’t o en.

I’ll be back in 10 minutes. Taxi got lost. – Daisy

I groan as Lo does pushups on the oor. He had to skip the gym a few

mes this week, which helps take his mind o drinking and alleviates

stress. “We’re going to starve,” I tell him. “Maybe I can convince Connor to bring me a Pop-Tart.”

“No chance,” Lo says, his chest lowering to the ground. “I texted him to bring me a Fizz, and he started lecturing me about anatomy and how bipedal mobility works. All in a damn text. If I wasn’t so irritated, I would have been impressed.”

“Yeah, but Rose is my sister. He has to be nice to me.”

I quickly compose a text. Connor, I need food. I’m dying. SOS! I hit send.

Too bad Rose and Ryke have bonded together to denounce our protest. They think hiding out in a room, isola ng ourselves, will cause us to regress. But we’re not having any more sex than we usually do. Mostly, we’ve spent our me bingeing on Ne lix and reading comics online.

I ip open my laptop just as my phone pings.

The refrigerator is stocked. If you’ve lost mobility in your legs, Loren

can carry you downstairs. And you know how I feel about

hyperboles. – Connor

Ugh.

I close my phone. “He’s on Team RoRy. Mission aborted.” I sit on the edge of the bed, typing on my laptop, and Lo rolls onto his back to begin sit-ups.

“RoRy?” he ques ons with a grunt.

“Yeah, also known as evil siblings Rose and Ryke,” I tell him. “They needed a name.” I start scrolling through Tumblr’s #PoPhilly feed. Most of the comments are essay-long paragraphs detailing how they love the show.

Secretly, I just like looking at the gifs. Many people have created them from videos of Lo kissing and ir ng with me. We’ve been called OTP (one true pairing) so many mes that I literally have to stop myself from producing happy tears.

I never thought we’d make it into a fandom. It’s not something I sought, and now that it’s happening it feels more surreal than anything. I have to admit, I love this side of pop culture much more than the paparazzi. Maybe because Lo and I have always been fans at heart.

I click the #Caballoway tag and nd gifs of Connor’s arched eyebrow and Rose’s brutal stare in reply. I instantly smile.

“Are you on Twi er?” Lo asks as he blows out a heavy breath. He lowers his back to the ground and stops just before it touches the oor. When he rises, he gives me a look like we talked about Twi er. We did. It’s not a healthy place for me.

“Tumblr,” I reply, my voice small.

He freezes mid-sit-up. “Lily,” he says my name in warning. Tumblr is worse for me.

“I’m looking at chaste gifs,” I blurt out. “The kind with you and me kissing.”

“You can’t even watch us making out on TV without ge ng wet,” he reminds me and resumes his workout. “You shouldn’t be looking at gifs of it either.”

“I’m ge ng be er at it,” I admit truthfully.

“Okay,” he says, “but what happens if you stumble onto gifs of naked men and cocks. You’ve abstained from porn for so long, Lil. You don’t want to ruin that by accident.”

He’s so right. But I glance back at the computer screen and see a gif of Connor wrapping his arms around Rose’s waist, his eyes ligh ng up with desire, possession, and love. I’m so touched that we’re all a part of a fandom. It’s going to be so sad to abandon this. To never see it again.

“Lil.” Lo sits up, his arm on his bent knee. “Give me ten minutes and I’ll sit beside you and we can look at them together. I’ll cover your eyes if I see any penises. How’s that?”

I smile. “What if there are boobs? Can I cover your eyes?”

“Sure,” he says into a laugh as he lowers back to the ground. I log onto the Marvel website, a safe place, while he con nues his workout.

The door swings open a few minutes later, and Daisy stealthily glides inside on her skateboard…okay, not so stealthily, but it’s a pre y cool entrance.

And her appearance triggers a bright feeling, like Christmas morning. I rush her before she gets far. “What’d you bring?”

She grins, se ng a foot on the oor and leaving one on her board. “Your favorite.” She shakes a paper brown Lucky’s bag.

“You’re the best.” Between keeping our secret and smuggling in food, Daisy has shown her loyalty to Team LiLo (that’s what they call us online now).

Lo jumps up from the ground and takes the bag from Daisy. “Thanks, Dais.”

“Always happy to help,” she says, standing back on her skateboard. She rolls around the room. “I have to warn you though, Rose is giving me these dirty looks. I think she’s catching on that I’m sneaking in food.”

“Stay strong,” I encourage as Lo passes me a box of fries.

“She has those eyes, you know,” Daisy tells us. “They’re kind of scary.”

“That’s what it feels like to be turned to stone,” Lo says. He sits at the desk and unwraps a burger.

“LILY! LO!” Ryke yells from downstairs. “I’m coming up! You both be er be clothed!”

Shit. Fuck. Shit.

“Hide,” I hiss to Daisy. I don’t want her to get in real trouble from Rose or Ryke. We both glance at the bed at the same me, and Daisy lies on her skateboard and rolls underneath, out of sight.

I shove a fry in my mouth and nd the Nerf gun by the nightstand.

Lo snaps his ngers at me. “Uh-uh.” He shakes his head in disapproval.

I swallow my fry and then say, “He’s the enemy, Lo.”

The door pops open before he can reply, and I pelt the Nerf balls at Ryke’s chest. He doesn’t inch, not even by the h one. “What the fuck,

Lily?” he growls and storms over, tugging the plas c toy from my hands.

I look to Lo, and he has that expression like told you so.

Damage not in icted. Point taken.

I slump down on the bed, s ening a li le as I remember Daisy hides

beneath the ma ress and box springs.

Ryke narrows his eyes at the Nerf gun. “Where did you get this?”

“We’ve had it,” I lie briskly.

“If you’ve had this, you’d have shot me weeks ago.”

So true.

“It apparated into our room.”

His eyebrows knot. “What?” He turns to Lo. “Is she even speaking English.”

Lo wipes his mouth with a napkin, s ll focused on his food. “It’s a Harry Po er term.”

“For fuck’s sake, both of you are being ridiculous. Stop this silly fucking protest and come down…” His voice trails o when he catches sight of what Lo is ea ng. A Lucky’s bag guil ly si ng beside the innocent lamp. And then Ryke’s face darkens. “Calloway!”

“Yes?” I ask.

He rolls his eyes. “Not you.” His head whips around the room. “Daisy!” He ings open the closet door, searching for her between my shirts and Lo’s crew-necks.

“You should be direc ng your anger at Sco ,” Lo refutes, sipping from a fountain Fizz. “The moment he apologizes, we’ll be back downstairs with the cameras.”

Ryke doesn’t listen. He concentrates on nding my sprightly blonde sister. “Daisy!” And then he rests a hand on the ma ress, about to duck his head underneath the bed.

“Wait!” I shriek. But it’s too late.

He grabs her ankle and rolls her out onto the oor.

She’s smiling wide, her blonde hair tangled and hanging half in her face. “Hey there,” she says, looking up at Ryke.

He gives her a long once-over that’s hard to miss. “Stop giving them food and…toys.” He tosses the Nerf gun on the bed.

Daisy turns over, her back against the skateboard. “They were ge ng bored,” she refutes like it makes all the di erence. It so does.

“Good.”

She glides away from him with the push of her hands, like she’s oa ng on the pool on her back.

Ryke puts his foot in between her legs, stopping the skateboard from rolling. My sister inhales a li le deeper than before. This looks u erly sexual. Right? I glance to Lo, and his glare could burn a hole in his brother’s forehead.

Ryke never backs down, wai ng for Daisy to speak.

“I have this theory,” Daisy says, “that if you leave two people who are really, really a racted to each other, alone in a room, without anything to do, they’ll have sex. A lot, a lot of sex.”

I blush, wondering if she’s talking about us or about her and Ryke.

We wait in uncomfortable silence for Ryke to reply.

He says, “If that theory is right, you must really nd your boyfriend fucking ugly.”

“Who says I haven’t had lots of sex with him?”

His glare could kill. “He’s twenty-three, Dais. If you’re fucking him, he’s going to jail.”

She raises her hand in defense and sits up on the skateboard. Ryke’s leg is closer to her crotch in result, but she actually grabs onto his ankle so he doesn’t move. “I’m not…I wouldn’t do that to someone.” She glances at me for back up.

“She’s just being nice to us,” I say. “Don’t jump down her throat, Ryke.” My eyes bug. “Notlikethat.”

Lo groans behind me. “Appe te lost, Lil.”

Yeah, I don’t want to think about Ryke’s you know what near Daisy’s mouth either.

Daisy breathes heavily and says straight out, “I just thought that if they got bored, then they’d probably want to have sex.”

Lo coughs hoarsely, and I walk over to pat his back. He takes a large sip of his soda before he says, “Please, don’t talk about my sex life, Daisy.”

She sighs and sets her forehead on Ryke’s leg in frustra on. He s ll towers above her. “I was just trying to be helpful.”

“You’re not fucking helping,” Ryke says rudely, though his hand is on her head, closer physically than I’ve seen them before. Their friendship has made a few extra strides it seems. Hopefully not too far.

“Hey,” I pipe in. “She is too helping. If I didn’t have my Nerf gun, I probably would have jumped Lo. Sex crisis averted.”

Ryke steps away from Daisy and turns on me. “If you’re having problems controlling yourself, maybe you shouldn’t be locked in a room with your boyfriend.” He points at the toy gun on the bed. “But this is your fucking solu on? Really?”

“Looks more fun than doggy style,” Daisy chimes in with a lopsided smile.

“No,” Ryke says one word to refute that.

I’d have to agree with him. Nerf guns are not as fun as doggy style.

Lo pinches the bridge of his nose and then rises from the desk. “Okay.” He grabs the Nerf gun o the bed and shoves it in Ryke’s chest. “Take the gun. Take Daisy.” He clasps Daisy’s wrist, pulls her to her feet and hands her the skateboard. Then he rejoins me in the middle of the room. “We’re going to be protes ng in private.”

Ryke doesn’t look happy.

“Told you,” Daisy says under her breath, “I tried to keep them from—”

Ryke swi ly draws her to his chest and covers her mouth with his hand. I can tell she’s smiling underneath his palm.

“You’ll really come out if Sco apologizes?” he asks.

“Yep,” Lo says.

“I’ll have him in here within the hour,” Ryke proclaims, a promise a ached to the words. “This shit ends tonight.” He releases Daisy, his eyes dri ing along her features. “I don’t know what kind of doggy style you’re doing, but it’s wrong.” He pats her head before exi ng.

Lo shouts back, “Inappropriate, bro!

Daisy watches Ryke leave before she sidles next to me and nudges my hip. “Sorry.”

I shake my head and give her a side hug. “You’ve been a valiant soldier. The best.”

When she smiles, it’s bright and beau ful, and I wonder how I spent so many years avoiding a rela onship with her. Daisy is one of the most soulful people to be around, and maybe if I opened up a li le sooner, I’d have felt this joy from the start.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 09 MONTHS

MAY

I REST my back against a shelf with an array of pill bo les for sale, trying not to engrain this mental image in my brain. Lo and Ryke, side-by-side, staring at a huge wall of condoms. Sco apologized a er Ryke physically pushed him in our room. His “I’m sorry” wasn’t very sincere, but we both were ready to move on. I just never thought that I’d be here. On our way home from lunch, the three of us made a pit stop at a local drug store to pick up the love gloves.

It’s funny—before Lo, condoms were my staple. Now I hate them.

How things change.

“Why do you have to wear condoms?” I ask Lo for the third me.

He hasn’t answered me yet. They’ve been making fun of the Magnum XL glow-in-the-dark condoms for the past minute, not because of the size though. I would partake in the jokes if I wasn’t so confused.

“I understand why Ryke has to wear them,” I con nue like they’re listening. “What if one of his conquests claims to have a Ryke baby? That’s a scary thought, right?”

Ryke spins around to face me. Finally! “Can you not call the girls I sleep with conquests? You make it seem like my goal in life is to fuck women, and they’re not trophies to me.”

“Sure, can you ask Lo why he has to wear condoms?” I reply.

Ryke gives me a look like are you really fucking serious? “It’s called protec on from an unplanned pregnancy.”

“I’m on birth control,” I whisper-hiss, lowering my voice as people pass our aisle. They don’t no ce who we are though, or if they do, they don’t care. Ryke and Lo chose an out-of-the-way drug store instead of one in town. To accommodate me and my paranoia. It was nice of them.

“Lil, it’s just for a li le while,” Lo says, grabbing a box o the rack. He’s been ge ng badgered by my sister and his brother about being more careful. They’re worried that with the reality show stress and hamming it up for the cameras (aka excessive teasing), we’re going to have a mistake.

“Wearing them doesn’t feel as good.” I pause. “For either party involved.” And then I point my nger at Ryke. “Don’t deny it.”

He raises his hands. “I wasn’t going to, but some things are worth sacri cing, Calloway.”

Fine. “So how many boxes are you going to buy? Three? Five?” He needs like eleven. His one-night stands can almost compete with past-me.

“One,” he replies. “And don’t you have to buy tampons?”

It would have been a rude comment if he wasn’t completely serious. “I don’t need them. I delay my period on birth control,” I say it all without blushing. Internally, I am pa ng myself on the back.

“Let me guess,” he says, his eyes darkening. “So you can have more sex.” My cheeks redden. Damn. But I have to give myself credit; I’ve been able to last this long talking about condoms and sex without my body revol ng against me. When Ryke looks away, I give myself a literal quick tap on the shoulder. Go me.

“Hey,” Lo cuts in and puts his hand on Ryke’s shoulder. “Stop giving her a hard me.”

I’m used to it, and I’m sure I irritate Ryke just as equally. He barely glances at the rack before he tugs a pack of condoms o , which basically means he has a par cular brand and size that he always wears. I focus on the check-out, avoiding eye-contact with the condoms—because knowing the size will weird me out.

My brain does a tailspin the minute I no ce the line of magazines and tabloids stacked beside the counter. The headline stops my heart: Lily Calloway, Nymphomaniac and Reportedly Sleeping with Brothers. I’ve seen this many mes before. But that’s the problem.

I thought that a er the Celebrity Crush re-poll and posi ve e ect of the reality show, these rumors would be put to rest. Not only that—but I would’ve never taken a quick condom pit stop for both Lo and Ryke if I knew the media was s ll buying into the rumors.

“Is this for you?” the a endant asks, eyeing the condoms and then the two guys. And me. Holy shit. Out of all bad ideas, this is a horrible one.

“No,” I cut in, wedging myself beside Lo. “We don’t want those anymore. And we’d like to buy all of these.” I start piling all the tabloids up on the counter.

“Not this again,” Ryke groans.

“Lily—” Lo starts.

“You don’t understand,” I snap. “You were eighty-eight percent, Lo. This shouldn’t be happening.”

“So you don’t want the condoms?” the a endant asks, confused.

“Yes, we want them,” Ryke says.

“No, we don’t,” I refute. “Just the magazines.” I empty the shelves and slide my card on the counter.

“For fuck’s sake, Lily,” Ryke snaps. “I’ll let you buy your fucking tabloids, but at least let me buy my condoms. I don’t want to have to go back out.”

“Fine,” I surrender. “The condoms too.” My neck heats. “But just so you know, we’re all three not sleeping together. These are wrong.” I slap my hand on the stack of tabloids. “He needs the condoms for other girls.”

“She gets it, love,” Lo says.

The a endant swipes my card, looking freaked out by me. I don’t care. All I want is for people to listen to the truth—is that too much to ask?

Lo sidles up behind me and wraps his arms around my shoulders. “She’s very protec ve of me,” he tells the a endant. “It’s sweet actually, when she’s not going bat-shit crazy, that is.”

The a endant smiles warmly, and I punch Lo in the arm. “I’m not crazy.”

His eyes so en in an apology. “I know.”

I carry the large stack of magazines in my hands, Lo and Ryke refusing to help on principle. The drive home is layered in awkward tension. I start reading the ar cles, and my anger only escalates. The word nymphomaniac sets me on edge. I’ve always iden ed with being an addict, and calling me a nympho makes it harder to argue that sex addic on is real. So many people claim sex addic on is used to excuse people of their philandering ways. And that’s not what this feels like at all.

By the me Lo pulls into the driveway, I’m fuming.

I jump out of the car only a second before it stops moving. “Wait up, Lily!” Lo yells at me. But I’m on a mission.

Bre and Savannah appear out of nowhere, but I’m sure they were wai ng for us to come home. Their cameras zip to me and ash to Lo and Ryke. I walk past in a hurry.

“You’re being overdrama c!” Ryke screams at me.

I open the door. “I’m not being overdrama c!” I yell back. Okay, that was a li le drama c. I storm into the kitchen, shi ing the magazines so they don’t fall over.

I make it to the sink and toss them right in. Perfect. Then I bend down to a bo om cupboard where Lo keeps the lighter uid for the grill outside. I take it out and start squir ng the pile of magazines.

“Whoa!” Lo and Ryke yell together. They rush me all at once, and then I feel someone else pry the plas c squirt bo le from my hand.

Connor.

Where the hell did he come from?

Lo draws me to his chest, his hands snug around my waist in comfort, but I hardly calm down. I just want to destroy the thing that has hurt me. If I can’t reply to the reporters or the comments, I might as well take it out on the actual magazines.

My older sister suddenly appears, tossing the soiled magazines in a large trash bag. Dammit. I struggle in Lo’s arms, hoping to reach at least a single tabloid and set it on re.

It’s clear by his rm grip that he’s not le ng me go.

“What’s going on?” Connor asks. His calm voice hardly ins lls tranquility. Tears threaten to rise, so helpless and angry, a toxic mixture that burrows nasty emo ons inside of me.

“People suck!” I scream.

Connor reaches for a tabloid before Rose adds it to the others in the trash bag. He doesn’t even ip it open, not that he could. The soaked pages cling together.

“I don’t fucking care about the rumors.” Ryke extends his arms. “How many mes do I have to say that?”

“I’m not a cheater! I don’t even like being an alleged cheater,” I say, my heart racing. It’ll y out of my chest any minute now. It’s not fair to me or to Lo. He doesn’t deserve to be with “the girl who can’t close her legs.”

I point a nger at the magazines. “And I hate being called a nympho!”

“What do you want to do about it, Lil?” Lo asks, his lips near my ear. “Throw a tantrum in front of the cameras. Done. They’ve got your reac on on lm.”

I go u erly s ll. That’s not what I wanted.

Connor clears his throat. “Or you could light this on re.” He tosses the magazine into Rose’s trash bag. “It might be cathar c.”

My shoulders li at the thought.

Rose gives Connor a disapproving look. “Don’t encourage her.” She drops the bag and keeps her lighter- uid soaked hands away from her clothes. I didn’t mean for her to clean up my mess. I would have done it. Guilt bears down on me, and before I can apologize, a voice rings out from the living room.

“Are you fucking serious?!” Julian yells.

Daisy’s boyfriend has her up against the wall, his nose in her face, and his hands on either side of her head. He’s pinning her. My heart does y out of my chest, but it’s not even because of the tabloids. Daisy…

“Do you know the hell that I went through for you?!”

Oh my god.

“HEY!” Ryke shouts. Before I can blink, he’s running, his whole demeanor changing to a furious, dark Ryke Meadows in a split second. Bre sprints beside him, keeping his camera angled to the living room in case of a ght. I try to take a step forward, but Lo won’t release me, not even for this.

“I have to help,” I whisper.

“I don’t want you to get hurt.”

Connor follows Ryke with a hurried, determined stride. Rose is in a rush to wash her hands, and I think if it wasn’t lighter uid, she’d say fuck it and go help Daisy on ins nct.

“What’s going on?” I ask Rose.

She squirts a huge glob of soap onto her palm and talks rapidly, “We were in the middle of breaking up with Julian for Daisy.” Her eyes icker back to the scene. “Fuck.

“Come again?” Lo snaps.

“Yeah, what?” I ask, my pulse speeding. I inch as Julian slams his st into the wall beside Daisy’s head. Fear bubbles in my chest. With Connor and Ryke helping, I know she’ll be okay.

Rose’s alarmed gaze stays xed on the ght while she scrubs harder, faster. “Daisy wanted to dump him, but she didn’t want to hurt his feelings. I thought that if Connor and I did it for her and embarrassed her a li le bit, she’d have enough sense to do it herself next me.” She adds coldly, “If I’d known you were going to have a mini-meltdown during the middle of it, I would have rescheduled.”

Ouch. “I’m sorry.”

“It could have gone bad regardless.”

At least she called my meltdown mini.

We watch Ryke grab Julian by the shoulder. He throws a well-deserved punch into Julian’s jaw, the force knocking him back a couple steps. Then Julian regains his balance and careens into Ryke, a emp ng to pummel him to the oor. But Connor grips Ryke’s shoulder, keeping him upright.

Rose turns o the faucet in haste, just as Ryke slams his st into Julian’s face again.

Daisy stands petri ed by the wall, and I wish I could run over to her and bring her to safety—far, far away from her ex-boyfriend.

Rose is by my side. “Get her out of there,” she says under her breath. I don’t think she’s talking to me though.

Julian cusses and stops to touch his swollen eye. His chest rises and falls heavily. I wish Ryke would knee him in the nuts.

Julian sets his sights on Daisy, his face hardened in anger. Both Rose and I start forward on ins nct, and Lo reaches out, clutching our arms. I think Rose would curse him out if she wasn’t so hypno zed by the ongoing

ght.

“You’re just going to fucking stand there?!” Julian yells at our sister.

“What do you want from me?” Daisy ques ons.

“For you to give me back months of my life that I wasted with you, you stupid cunt.”

Whoa. Everything moves so fast. Connor holds Ryke by the shoulders while he shouts a series of exple ves, some I’ve never heard before. And then Lo releases Rose and me, only so he can step in to help too.

But I want him in the ght just as much as he wants me in it.

I climb onto his back so he’ll stay put.

“Go fuck someone who actually likes you, Julius!” Lo yells. “Oh wait, that leaves no one on this planet. Be er go nd someone who can take you to Mars, you motherfucker!”

I award him extra points for crea vity.

Without Lo restraining Rose from a ack, she disappears into the kitchen, retrieving a can of pepper spray in a drawer. Oh yes. She charges the living room like a warrior queen, direc ng the can right at Julian’s bruised face.

“Get out,” she sneers, shoving his arm. “Or I will burn more than just your eyes.”

I wrap my arms around Lo’s neck, and his hands slide to my legs as he se les down. My sister has this under control.

Julian raises his hands, sending the room one long, useless glare before he exits the townhouse.

“One douchebag down,” Lo says under his breath.

One more to go.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 09 MONTHS

MAY

“CAN I ASK YOU BOTH SOMETHING?” Connor says, leaning against the dresser in our room. The clock blinks 4 a.m., but he stands there, fully clothed like he just returned from a business mee ng.

Lily and I have had a few minutes to rub our eyes and sit up against the headboard. Her body rests against mine, basically using me as a pillow. My lethargic brain has trouble processing what topic this could be about.

“If it has to do with Sco or produc on, I’m going back to bed.” I just don’t have the energy to deal with that at four in the morning.

Lily lets out a small yawn, her eyes par ally closed. We had sex for over an hour. She was a li le compulsive…I think because Rose made her try on the wedding dress to see if it needed any altera ons.

“It’s not about him,” Connor says, his voice quiet in the dead of night. “I want to know your feelings on your wedding in a month.”

I rub my eyes again. “You know, this is one of those things I really don’t want to talk about this late, Connor.”

“Me…either,” Lily yawns and begins to scoot underneath the covers.

“Wait,” Connor says, stepping forward. “I need you to answer me, please.”

I only hesitate because of the please. Connor rarely pleads for things, not like that. I shake my head as I try to pick through my emo ons on the ma er. “I don’t know…” I do know. “I mean, we’re not looking forward to it.”

“Why?” Connor wonders.

“You know why,” I snap, frustrated and red. “Connor, I don’t know if this is the me when you do your best thinking, but the rest of us—the average people—sleep now.”

Connor stu s his hands in his pockets. “I needed a me where Rose wouldn’t be awake to hear us.”

“Is this a riddle?” Lily asks sleepily.

I don’t even know.

“What if I told you that you don’t have to get married?”

Now he has our a en on. Lily’s eyes snap open fully, and my back straightens like a board. “What?” we both say in unison.

“You don’t have to get married,” Connor repeats. “Not in one month. Not in six months or seven. You choose the me, the date, the place, everything on your terms, no one else’s.”

“This is a dream,” Lily says under her breath.

He shakes his head like it’s not.

When I look at her, I see tears just streaming down her cheeks. “This is a dream…” she repeats as though to convince herself that it can’t be real.

I feel something wet slide down my face. Good things don’t happen to bad people. Lily used to tell me that all the me. This does seem too good to be meant for us.

“My father…” I start, not able to nish. I li my knees and rest my elbow on one, pinching my eyes to dam the waterworks.

“I talked with Lily’s parents and brie y with Jonathan. Everyone agrees that the reality show helped improve your reputa ons. It’s hard for any media outlet to deny that you’re in love, and so the wedding, at this point, isn’t as important as it once was.” He con nues, “Lily will regain her inheritance since the wedding won’t be a s pula on anymore.”

Neither of us really cares about the money. I drop my hand. “Won’t it seem suspicious if we suddenly cancel the wedding?”

He takes a deep breath. “I want to marry Rose on that day, if you’ll let me.”

My mouth opens in surprise. “What?” I breathe.

Lily is nodding repeatedly, overwhelmed with so much emo on that she begins to sob in her hands. I hug her to my side.

It’s like someone nally gave us a break, and then went one step further, clearing a dark storm into a bright blue sky.

I am about to ask if he loves Rose, but the expression that washes over his face—it says it all. Connor is smiling, his gaze far o as he’s picturing that future already, glowing with something innately human.

Hopefully one day he’ll accept how much love has actually overcome him.

And then he looks back to me, and I nod at him. “If you’re serious—”

“I’ve never been more serious in my life,” he says. Connor rarely exaggerates, so I’m ooded, once again, with the power of his words.

“Yes,” I say. “Marry Rose.” I let out a short, stunned laugh and shake my head. I can’t believe this is real. “If you survive your wedding day, that is.” Rose not in control…how is that going to blow over? “She’s going to be pissed that she only has one month to x everything.”

Lily calms a li le and wipes her eyes with the blanket. “She’s so par cular,” she says.

“That’s why I’m not going to tell Rose. It’ll be a surprise to her.” He adds, “And I know her well enough to plan a wedding that she’ll love.” He walks to the door, solidifying this as a night that I’ll remember for the rest of my life. And it had nothing to do with our addic ons.

“And darling,” he says to me, his grin li ing his lips, “you’ll be a great best man.” He taps the wooden frame and shuts the door gently behind him.

Lily sni s and says, “When did Connor Cobalt become the tooth fairy, gran ng wishes in the middle of the night?” We’ve known for a long me that Connor Cobalt possesses some form of magic.

I smile, tackling and pinning her on the bed. I plant kisses all over her face, and she laughs into more tears. I realize I’m crying again too.

We’re star ng to feel in control of our own lives.

It comes with sen ments so strong that the only response is to laugh, cry, and nally, fall into a peaceful, quiet sleep.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 10 MONTHS

JUNE

“YOU PASSED ALL YOUR CLASSES?” Ryke asks for the third me on the couch, the disbelief a li le insul ng.

“Yeah, I mean, I was only taking three this semester, but I passed.” Granted, they were pass or fail online courses from Princeton, but s ll it’s Princeton so I deserve a ny pat on the shoulder, back, arm, I’ll even take the ankle.

“I never even saw you crack open a textbook.” His lack of con dence in me is nothing special.

“You wouldn’t. I did most of my homework in my room.”

Lo snacks on sour gummies beside me. “And weren’t you busy climbing rocks?” he snaps at his brother. We’re barely into our movie marathon with Ryke and Daisy, and we’ve already had to pause The Fellowship of the Ring

ve mes for unnecessary interjec ons that don’t pertain to hobbits or hot

elves. When we learned that both of them hadn’t seen The Lord of the Rings trilogy, Lo and I wanted to correct that immediately. At this rate, we’ll

nish all three movies by next summer.

“Not all the me,” Ryke refutes, shaking his bag of popcorn beneath Daisy’s chin. She’s squished beside me and him.

She absentmindedly scoops a handful, ea ng more now, especially since one of her giant modeling campaigns wrapped up.

“Let’s watch,” I say, pressing a bu on on the remote. When Frodo arrives at the elven kingdom, my mind wanders to celebra ons. The nearest one for all of us is only in four days. We’ll be in France for Connor and Rose’s wedding. We’ve all kept the secret about the switch from her, and despite Connor’s proclama ons that he has it under control, I’m a li le worried she’s going to have a mental breakdown from the surprise.

Rose isn’t the type who fantasized and planned every detail of her wedding when she was a li le girl. On the contrary, Rose never thought she’d e the knot. But she’s also a touch OCD, and having someone else control the biggest day of her life might upset her.

That is, if Connor doesn’t nail the details to perfec on.

The wedding also marks the end of the reality show. No more cameras. No more communal showers. No more Philadelphia townhouse.

Daisy picks the fuzz on a blanket, hardly watching the lm. Returning to our Princeton house will be the hardest on her because it means that she has to go back home, to live with our mom and dad. These six months have been like one long, extended summer camp, and probably the rst me that she’s felt included in our group.

Before the reality show, she tagged along and asked to join us. For the past six months, it’s been unspoken that she’d belong in any event we planned. I don’t want to go back to the way things were. I want Daisy to be with us, but at the same me, she’s only seventeen.

She has prep school.

I scroll through Twi er on Lo’s phone, too curious. He glances over my arm, and he must realize it’s not Tumblr because his gaze returns to the TV.

His feed is loaded with tweets from comic book ar sts and fans of TV shows like Game of Thrones. My eyes s ng from staring so hard, about to shut the app. But I pause as I graze over a hashtag.

#CoballowayPornTape

What? My brows crinkle, and the rst tweet near the top is from a credible news sta on.

@GBANews: Connor Cobalt & Rose Calloway have sold their porn

tapes to a very large distributor. Clips already streaming online.

My heart nosedives to the bo om of my stomach. This can’t be right. My breath catches in my throat. Rose would never share her own sex life on the internet if she can barely share miniscule details among her friends. I prac cally pummel Lo with my bony body, squishing into his space.

“Lil?” I hear the concern in his voice.

I hand him the phone, and at the same me, I switch the television to the other HD input, turning on cable.

“What’s going on?” Ryke asks, his arm stretched on the back of the couch.

I answer by ipping to the news. I reread the headline at the bo om, over and over, expec ng them to say April Fool’s. But it’s not April. And this is far, far from a joke.

Sex Tape of Rose Calloway and Connor Cobalt Sold to Porn Site for $25 Million.

“Fucking hell,” Ryke mu ers.

“This can’t be right,” I say aloud what’s been oa ng in my head. No, no, no. I never had videos of my sex life broadcasted to the en re world. This goes beyond what happened to me. This is—this is life-altering, earth-sha ering bad.

I’m so sorry, Rose.

Lo shakes his head, in a fog. “It had to be Sco . They must have had cameras in the bedrooms.”

“What?” I squeak. “Our bedrooms too?”

“No, Lil,” Lo says quickly. “If they had a sex tape of us, it’d be on TV before Connor and Rose’s.” He’s right. I’d be more “newsworthy” since we’ve been in the media much longer.

S ll, the fact hardly lessens the enormity of the situa on. My sister…

The reporter starts speaking, grabbing hold of my dispersing thoughts. “If you’re returning with us, news just broke about the heir to a Fortune 500 company, Connor Cobalt and his girlfriend, Rose Calloway, selling a sex tape. Another Calloway girl in a scandal,” she says. “This me there’s legi mate proof.”

“Oh shit,” Ryke curses.

I follow his gaze over the couch, spo ng my sister who marches down the staircase. Lo snatches the remote and powers o the television. It blinks to black.

Rose appears behind us, her cheeks concaved and her yellow-green eyes frighteningly focused. Like a lioness ready to devour an antelope.

She places her hands on her hips and sets her target on Lo. “I’m not

ve-years-old, Loren. You can turn on the news.”

My throat swells. Does she already know? I can’t hide the pained expression on my face.

“No,” Lo says, his voice edged in nervousness. “I’d rather not.”

Daisy cups her hand to her mouth, whispering to me, “Should we tell her?”

I mimic the discreet gesture so Rose can’t read my lips. “Maybe not un l Connor comes downstairs too.” He’s a crisis solver. He’ll make everything be er, right?

Rose refuses to wait any longer. She’s already halfway across the room, her back arched like she’s building her defenses. She tries to steal the remote from Lo, but he won’t release his grip. They end up having a tug-of-war.

“Let go, Loren, unless you’d like me to dislocate your arm.”

“Aren’t you red of making all these empty threats?”

She twists his forearm, and pain ashes in his face, wincing. He loosens his hold, and she claims the remote.

He rubs his arm. “Bitch.”

Not nice.

“Yes, but I’m a bitch with real threats.” She powers on the television, and the news explodes once more.

“Bet you feel like a bigger bitch right now,” Loren adds.

“Shut up, Lo,” I snap. This is not the me to a ack my sister. “Rose…” She has frozen to the middle of the oor. I know, be er than anyone, how horrifying and gut-wrenching it feels to see your dirty sex laundry sca ered all over the media.

She waves me o and increases the volume to an obnoxious level. “The producer is none other than Sco Van Wright, Rose’s ex-boyfriend.”

They’re s ll perpetua ng the ex-boyfriend lie? Rose remains trans xed to the screen, her posture ght, just livid, pure heat radia ng o her stance.

Rose

Tears almost threaten to rise. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. Our lives. She was supposed to have the perfect wedding with the perfect guy with the perfect happily ever a er. Being taken advantage of in pursuit to strengthen her career—it’s not fair. It’s not right.

People just suck.

Lo rises and seizes the remote from Rose, and she jerks back and hits another bu on.

The TV blares, and I cringe at the shrill sound.

“I’m watching this,” Rose says, managing to enunciate over the noise. The reporter plays clips from the actual sex tape. On screen, her arms are

ed to the headboard with a belt, a gli ery diamond choker around her

neck. Black bars censor all the naughty parts, but the uncut video streams online somewhere.

“Rose,” Lo complains, pressing his hands to his ears.

I stand up and reach for her arm. “Rose.”

She recoils. “Don’t touch me.”

She scares me, more now, than she ever has before. It’s like she needs to explode, but she’s containing this raging re inside her body.

The news channel blisters my ears. “Sco Van Wright has sold the sex tape to Hot Fire Produc ons for a mul -million-dollar deal. There’s been no comment yet from either Connor Cobalt or Rose Calloway, but it appears to be a legal transac on between all four par es.”

How can that be right?

“The summary of the lm says the hour long session is rough and for mature audiences only.”

Rose increases the volume to the highest level. Why does she insist on listening to it like this?

“What the fuck are you doing?” Ryke asks, his hand rising to his ear.

“Maybe she’s like…having a mental break…” Daisy says.

Rose retreats to the kitchen, more on a ack than anything. She disappears from view as she digs through a lower cabinet.

“Seriously though, Rose!” I yell. “Are you okay?”

She pops up with a bo le of whiskey. I forgot that Bre hid his booze with the dishwasher soaps. She spins her heels and collects a wine glass from another cupboard, pouring the whiskey to the brim.

It’s like watching a ssure run through a person made of stone.

I don’t like it.

“Rose, not to lecture you at this really sensi ve me in your life,” Lo says, “but that’s not how you drink whiskey. And as an expert in liquor, it o ends me.”

She glowers, one so erce that my breath dies in my chest. “You’re not an expert in liquor. You’re an alcoholic.” She sets the whiskey bo le on the table and takes a giant swig from her wine glass.

She doesn’t even cringe.

“Which makes me an expert,” Loren argues. She waves him o like she’s shooing away an animal.

“What’s going on?” Connor’s voice emanates from the stairs. His gaze travels to the television, the source of the cacophony. No…

That’s why she turned the television up so loud? She decided to deafen everyone just to call him downstairs.

“Look honey,” Rose says. “We have a sex tape together.”

She’s lost it. O cially.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

LOREN HALE

0 YEARS : 10 MONTHS

JUNE

WANT to know the most deplorable, heartless thing in my head?

I am so fucking relieved that wasn’t Lily on the news. Extending empathy for my best friend, Connor, or for Lily’s sister—I can’t do it. Deep down, I just think: nally it’s not us, nally the world has shit on someone else.

It’s a thought that turns my blood cold, my forearms on my knees, si ng on the couch and wai ng for the guilt to come crush me. I wish that I was like my brother. Ryke stares at Rose with so much concern that you’d think he was da ng her.

“I’m on the phone with my a orneys and Cobalt’s,” Greg Calloway says through the cell’s speaker in Connor’s hand. “We’re looking through the contracts all of you signed. Un l we can come to a clear picture of what’s going on, I need you to get my daughters out of that townhouse. No more cameras.”

Goodbye, Sco Van Wright. I thought Sco would go further and further un l he reached an unbearable point with us, but leaking a sex tape with Connor and Rose—it never crossed my mind.

Connor has been unsurprisingly stoic during the whole ordeal. Some mes I just want him to scream like the rest of us. Most of the me, I don’t want to see it. Because if someone like Connor ever breaks to that degree, then the whole world is headed for hell.

He places his hand on Rose’s shoulder, but she barely relaxes. “We’ll pack today and leave,” he tells Greg over the phone.

“Let me know when you make it safely back to Princeton. If there’s too much press around the house, you should all stay at our place in Villanova.”

My frown deepens, wai ng for Greg to add, I need to have a serious talk with you, Connor. He just watched Connor screw his daughter on na onal television, albeit censored. And not only that—they’re into bondage and kinky shit that I’d think would have Greg tapping into his paternal side, ready for an hour-long conversa on.

It never comes though.

“Do you know where Sco is?” Connor asks him.

My ribs burn when I inhale.

“No idea,” Greg says, “but Loren’s father is about to rip him a new asshole.” Good. “To be honest, I’d love to see it happen.” He pauses. “Is Rose around?”

“She’s on speaker.”

“Rose, honey, how many lawyers looked over the contract before you signed it?”

I presume he’s talking about the reality show contract—the one we trusted Rose with before we all signed the bo om. What the fuck did she do? I glare at her with everything inside my soul. What the fuck did she do?

She cradles Sadie in her arms, Connor’s orange tabby cat that usually scratches Rose. Instead, Sadie purrs. The world is backwards today.

“Just me,” Rose suddenly announces.

“What…the fuck?” Ryke says, stunned.

I groan and lean back against the couch, my hands on my head. “Why did we trust you?” I snap. I should have realized that she’d be too conceited to actually hire a real lawyer.

“I’ve taken mul ple law classes at Princeton,” she refutes. “I understood every line of that contract.” Sure. That’s why you now have a sex tape released to the public, Rose.

I shake my head repeatedly. So they could lm in the bedrooms then? A weight bowls straight into my chest, the pressure knocking the wind out of me. If they lmed us—that means they have tapes of Lily and me.

Sco ’s just wai ng around to release them then?

Lily breathes choppy, sporadic breaths beside me. I reach out and hold her hand. “It’s okay,” I whisper to her. It’s okay. She can read my uneasiness through my features, her eyes growing bigger and bigger. “It’s okay, Lil.” Repea ng it doesn’t help. We’re going to be okay.

“I thought you took my lawyer to the mee ng,” Connor says, already o the phone with Greg. “And I thought he read the contracts.”

“I thought I told you I le him behind,” Rose retorts.

Connor frowns, shaking his head. “You must have men oned that to someone else, darling.” He snatches her whiskey- lled wine glass and drinks the rest in one swallow.

I concentrate on him. It takes my mind o what seriously could be the end for us. “What the hell was that?” I ask him. “Greg gives me a two hour speech about sobriety a er our scandal, and he doesn’t even acknowledge yours.”

“To be fair,” Connor says, “you lied to Greg and Samantha about being addicts. That news is a bit more jarring than a sex tape…”

I don’t see how.

His a en on and voice dri s across the room. I follow his gaze with everyone else, and all oxygen is suddenly caged in my lungs.

Sco stands by the staircase with his hands in his khaki, tailored pockets, like he didn’t just screw over a bunch of people over. Like he’s never done a wrong thing in his life. Like he can’t feel remorse or regret or guilt.

I envy him on that account. How goddamn easy life would be if I wasn’t saddled with all of that.

“Did I miss something?” Sco asks with a sleazy grin.

With an unreadable expression, Connor walks towards Sco , the only person even moving or breathing at this point. I’ve been wai ng for him to do something more to the guy that’s just hosed him during the show. If anything, these past six months have taught me that Connor Cobalt and I

ght di erent ba les in di erent ways.

Connor stops right in front of Sco and holds out his hand to shake the producer’s. “Congratula ons,” Connor says. “You outsmarted me. Not many people ever do. And I admit…I never saw this coming.” His voice is humorless, emo onless—frighteningly dead.

Sco glances between Connor’s hand and his face. Then he clutches Connor’s palm.

What a fucking weird way to end—

And then Connor punches Sco in the jaw with his free st. His body hits the wall hard. My lips rise.

“Thank you,” Ryke says with an exhale, near me. We’ve all been wai ng for that to happen.

“That’s from me,” Connor sneers at Sco , brutal anger ashing in his eyes, something that I’ve never seen before—something he has been keeping to himself.

Sco tries to swing back, but Connor dodges the a ack with ease. And then he knees Sco in the dick, the contact audible. Sco groans, his hands ins nc vely reaching for his crotch. I cringe at how painful that must’ve been. And Rose is prac cally celebra ng like a fan in a football stadium. I’m shocked she hasn’t raised her sts in the air and twirled in a circle.

“That’s from Rose,” Connor says lowly, venom in his voice.

Sco crouches, almost close to a fetal posi on. His eyes water, and it takes him a moment to slowly stand back up, bracing the wall so he doesn’t p over.

Connor never backs up, con dent and pissed. This isn’t a guy I’d want to ght, I realize. Not like this.

Sco coughs into his st and then he says, “…I’d love to see your face when you realize what you’ve signed.”

Something bursts in my chest, and I open my mouth to scream at him. But Ryke covers my lips with his hand, blocking all noise and future regrets from escaping.

“You’re seeing it now,” Connor tells him calmly. How can he not be more upset? Even the thought of Lily being swept up into the rabid media, with sex tapes of our own, is killing me inside. I can’t see any light among that darkness for us. It’s one brick too many, one push too hard—it feels catastrophic.

“I’m posi ve you have full rights to anything we ever lm,” Connor con nues, “which gave you permission to sell the sex tape to a porn site without our signed consent. I don’t have the contract in front of me, but I’m sure there’s something misleading about the part where you weren’t allowed to lm us in the bedrooms.”

“I read that line correctly. I know it,” Rose says, poin ng at the ground.

Sco is s ll par ally doubled-over from Connor’s two hits. “It said that we couldn’t air anything from the bedrooms on television. We never did. The contract said nothing about lming. And any of the footage from the bedrooms and the bathroom can be used for movies and web content. Just not network TV.”

The bathroom. I glance at Lily while she stares at her knees, pale and cold to the touch. I rub her back and rest my chin on her head, holding her closer to my chest. She wore a bathing suit in the shower for six months. She was that uncomfortable. One silver lining.

Sco adds, “Lily was almost always in her room.” He pauses. “We weren’t able to install any cameras to catch anything.”

I shut my eyes, both of our shoulders dropping with the release of this immeasurable weight. Thank God. I suck down the sadness that wells with a rough inhale and kiss Lily outside her lips. She holds my face quickly and kisses me for real, a deep one that grips me.

“It’s illegal to lm minors in pornographic situa ons,” Connor says.

Both Lily and I break apart at that. Connor is talking about Daisy. Did she…did she really screw someone in her bedroom? A series of emo ons pulls my face in a grimace. The most las ng one is shock.

Daisy blanches, and she actually meets my eyes, over everyone else. Maybe too mor ed to look at Ryke. I nod at her like it’s okay.

She shakes her head like it’s not.

Lily crawls over my lap to sit beside her sister again, and she wraps her thin arms around Daisy’s neck.

“We didn’t,” Sco replies. “All that footage was destroyed.”

There was actual footage of Daisy…in her bedroom with another guy? She must have been doing things with Julian, but not it. I can’t even say the word in context with her. I rub the back of my neck.

“You’re disgus ng!” Rose shouts with another scream a ached.

I glance over my shoulder to see Ryke on his feet, restraining Rose from the other two guys by grabbing her shoulders.

My head just ra les as Sco keeps talking. As he spills all the things he planted with produc on.

“Lily and Lo in the bathroom with the slurping audio?” Connor asks.

“Edited,” Sco says. “We did it in advance and uploaded it on the camera for you to nd.” At least everyone will believe us now.

“The alcohol in Lo’s closet?”

“Planted. Savannah and Ben put it there when Lily was taking a nap. They were supposed to install a camera too, but they ran out of me.”

How many bullets did we actually dodge this me around?

I can’t get o the couch to help them or to shout another exple ve. Ryke has said them all anyway. I’ve known what everyone is just nding out. In fact, I’ve known for a while that produc on was behind all of this shit. I guess they couldn’t one-hundred percent believe in that truth because they had other op ons to consider. Like us. Lily and I—we could have lied to them.

“I’m going to let Ryke go if you don’t get out of this house,” I hear Connor tell Sco . “And his sts are going to hurt a hell of a lot more than mine. So take what’s on your back and leave.

Not long a er, the door slams shut.

I can only hope that’s the last cancer in our lives, but my dad would tell me that I’m being a li le fucking fool. For believing in that impossibility. When you have money like we do, there will always be people ready to bury you for a payout.

It’s how the world turns.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

LILY CALLOWAY

0 YEARS : 10 MONTHS

JUNE

CONNOR NEVER ONCE HESITATED, not even for a moment did he second guess his plan, which is on a grand, massive scale. Even with the sex tape and a lawsuit being ung in Sco ’s face, Connor said, “There is no be er me than today.”

Both Lo and I strongly disagreed. Rose was going to claw his face the minute we did the wedding switcheroo.

I think my doubt vanished about the same me I stepped into the “Château de Fontainebleau”—a French palace t for a queen.

Every single detail resembles my older sister. The simple pale pink bridesmaids gowns, like ballet dresses. The hundreds of a endees, showering her with compliments. The lavish an quity of it all. Diamonds, roses, red velvet cake and classical music.

It’s a dream wedding that she never dreamed of un l now.

I couldn’t be happier for her, especially since she said yes.

I stand beside Lo in a grand ballroom that resembles a royal castle in a history book. Pain ngs engulf every wall with gold ornate frames. The ceiling is just as fancy, and a row of chandeliers twinkles overhead. Giant red rose bouquets line the room, classy and elegant like my sister.

Ryke comes up beside his brother while clusters of people enter the ballroom a er dinner, a stage setup with violinists, cellists and a pianist.

“When you two get married, should I be prepared for something like this?” Ryke asks us. He downs a champagne ute lled with water in two seconds and a server collects it before he even turns around.

“No way,” Lo says. “There will be a nite number of people.”

“And no press,” I add. Connor let the media squeeze through the doors so they could blog about the event. He said something about needing “good” publicity for Fizzle and Cobalt Inc.

“Exactly.” Lo gives his brother a half-smile before pu ng his arm around my shoulder. I lean closer to his body, wai ng for Rose and Connor to take to the empty oor space for their rst dance as husband and wife.

“I’m not trying to pressure you,” Ryke says, “but are you going to set a date for it?”

Lo and I haven’t really talked about it. We got engaged because our parents ordered us to, and they also said we had to be married today. And then when all of that changed, the meline kind of dematerialized with it.

“No,” Lo answers. “We’re going to wait un l the media dies down.”

Ryke’s jaw hardens and he nods a couple mes. “And if that doesn’t fucking happen? What then?” I don’t like his tone one bit. Like he believes it won’t ever come true. I just hate thinking that this could be our new normal. The frenzied cameras, the invasiveness, the never-ending ques ons and rumors. The reality show is over so everything should return to the way it was, right?

Lo’s cheekbones jut out a li le more than usual, irritated. He licks his lips and shrugs. “I don’t know. Maybe you should worry about your own future wife. Oh wait, she doesn’t exist.”

Ryke raises his hands in defense. “Hint fucking taken. I’ll stay out of it.”

Lo lets out a short laugh. “When have you stayed out of anyone’s business?”

He nods. “Good point.”

“Shhh,” I whisper, swa ng Lo’s arm. The violins have shushed, and Connor saunters into the open space. When he stops in the center, his deep blue eyes lock straight on Rose.

I am full-blown smiling. The way he’s staring at her—it’s beyond magical.

“I just want everyone to know,” I whisper again, “that I predicted this would happen the moment I saw them together.”

Both Lo and Ryke clap for me at the same me, mostly in sarcasm. Yeah, yeah, they can team up against me, but I was right. It doesn’t happen o en, so I pocket that small glory.

Connor holds out his hand, and Rose approaches with a narrowed, passionate gaze. She takes his hand in hers. She’s s ll in her white wedding dress with sheer material around her collarbones. A high slit runs up her leg, but the tulle ne ng ows around her limbs so much that you can hardly tell un l she walks. Sexy and classy.

She designed that dress, sewed it together for me, but it’s her style and something she loved with each last thread. Daisy stole the gown to have the bust altered to match the measurements of Rose’s bridesmaid’s dress. It t her perfectly.

They wait for the music to start, ques ons ickering in Rose’s gaze

about Connor’s song choice. The moment the instruments create a sweet,

silky noise, Rose’s hand ies to her mouth. And her eyes begin to glass.

Connor pulls her closer to his chest, his grin so bright. Her hands tremble. Both have now risen to her lips that part with unrestrained surprise. She shakes her head, and I start crying as soon as rare happy tears stream down her cheeks. French lyrics leave the singer’s mouth like honey.

The music is gorgeous, even if I can’t understand a single word.

“What song is this?” I murmur, wiping my eyes quickly.

“No clue,” Lo says, the corners of his mouth li ing the longer he watches Connor and Rose in the center of the room. There aren’t many dry eyes around here.

Connor kisses Rose’s forehead and I read his lips: I love you.

I bite my gums to stop the waterworks from beginning all over again. Every moment of Rose’s wedding has been a surprise, and with each one, I think that we’ve all realized how well Connor knows her and how much he truly, truly loves her.

“La Vie En Rose,” Ryke suddenly says with a French lilt.

“What?” My brows pinch together.

“The song,” he says, “it’s called La Vie En Rose.”

“How do you know that…?” I ask, my voice trailing o , distracted for a second by my sister. Rose calms a er the ini al overwhelming shock of the song choice. And they begin to slow dance together.

“Bourbon, no ice,” Lo quips dryly.

“Hilarious,” Ryke says with zero humor. He nods to me. “What about you?”

I can’t get over how he said La Vie En Rose, like he understood exactly how to pronounce each syllable in the foreign language. If I said the song

tle, it’d sound like an American butchering the words. “Do you know

these lyrics?” I ask.

“They’re in French,” he says, glancing over his shoulder at the growing line to the bar. “Last chance, Lily.”

“Fizz Life,” I place my order, le ng my suspicions go with it. He weaves between the guests, and I focus my a en on elsewhere. “Do you think they’ll be okay?” I ask Lo as we watch Connor spin Rose with poise and masculinity. They haven’t confronted the serious repercussions of having a sex tape oa ng on the internet.

Once they start Googling themselves and the hatred and cri cism pours through—they’ll feel the real s ng. It’s not fun.

“Yeah,” Lo says. “They’re Connor and Rose.” He says their names like they’re a fortress of steel. While I agree on some accounts, he hasn’t calculated the fact that nega ve cannon-blasts from tabloids can easily knock down their defenses.

“Yeah but they’ll need us,” I say with a nod. “We’ve been through this before.” We’ll pay it forward, be a friendly shoulder to cry on like Rose was to me. Not that she sheds more than a few tears a year.

He stays quiet on the ma er, his eyes dar ng to alcoholic beverages in almost everyone’s hands. It’s an open bar. He wears that mildly annoyed look that he used to get in college, when happy people aunted their enthusiasm in front of him.

Just as the rst song ends, guests begin to join Rose and Connor on the dance oor. Instead of rushing to the middle, a hoard of people edge closer to us. They unfortunately linger, as though to eavesdrop. We haven’t had a single reporter bombard us with ques ons because Connor ordered them not to, but they’re studying our movements from afar…well, now they’re doing it from ve feet.

I press up against Lo’s hard, lean body. The spot between my legs pulses, and my arm latches around his waist. If I shi just a li le close I can feel his bulge—

“Lily,” he says so ly, staring down at me. He xes a piece of my yaway hair. “If you rub up against me anymore, I’m going to get hard.”

Ohmygod. I let out a shallow breath. “That’s the point…” Or is it not the point? We’re not allowed to have sex at my sister’s wedding, are we? That’s old, bad Lily.

This is Lily 2.0. Scratch that—this is Lily 3.0. Brand spanking new.

He groans a li le. “Lil…” He pries my ngers o his toned ass. Oh Jeez. I redden. “Spanking” is a very dangerous word. The intensity in his amber eyes magni es when they bore into me. His chest falls heavier than before.

Lo doesn’t distance himself from me. Not once. Instead he closes the gap, kissing me with an urgency that I’ve missed dearly.

My limbs shake as his palm cups the back of my head, his ngers gripping my hair, his tongue skillfully sliding against mine. We part for one single breath.

“Lo…” We’re in a room full of people. It’s a thought that disintegrates in the back of my brain.

“Lil…” He rests his forehead on mine. Then he kisses my cheek, and quickly clasps my hand, leading me in a new direc on, swerving between people. I realize we’re aimed for a hallway or a bathroom. He glances back at me once, his lips rising in a gorgeous, devious smile. We’re going to have sex!

Yes. Yes. Yes.

My body thrums with victory and applause. It’s not wrong. It’s so right. I hold onto his one hand with both of mine, afraid that we’ll break apart and I’ll lose him.

And then a sloshed guy with black Ray-Ban sunglasses on—indoors— haphazardly cuts through us, tearing my hand right from Lo’s. Another guy in a white bu on-down rushes through the same space. “Wait up, Luke!” he shouts a er him.

His momentum forward pushes me backwards. I nearly stumble into an old lady with oversized jewelry.

Three, four… ve other people follow the two guys like a wolf pack.

Luke essen ally created a pathway right between Lo and me.

What’s worse: I can’t see Lo anymore. It’s like he’s vanished from the building, lost in the sea of bodies. I spin around, my heart pumping, the need thrumming for him. Where’d he go? I rotate one more me and catch eyes with a woman in a maroon dress. My a en on narrows straight to her honey-colored curly hair that’s strangely tamed despite the large volume.

She stops mid-sentence in a conversa on with another woman, white wine in both their hands. Her face just lights up when she sees me. For a brief moment, I wonder if I personally know this woman. She takes a few tenta ve steps forward, like she’s a vampire I haven’t invited in my house yet.

“Hi, Lily, I’ve been wan ng to meet you for so long. I’m glad I caught you here.” She holds out her hand for me to shake.

I hesitantly do, a foreboding feeling in my gut. I scru nize her deep red lips ck, darker skin and perfectly matched high heels, jewelry and dress. Very fashionable. “You must be Rose’s friend,” I say. “From Princeton?” Though she seems a li le old to be a college graduate with Rose, probably in her early thir es.

She lets out a small, weak laugh like are you serious? You don’t know who I am? Oh God. Is she famous? A celebrity?

Shit.

I suck. I really wish Lo was—

“I’m Wendy Collins, a sta writer at Celebrity Crush.”

My face plummets. Wendy Collins. The one who posted my le er that I sent to her, online for the whole world to see. The one perpetua ng any and all rumors that I’m sleeping with Loren and his brother…at the same

me.

Wendy Collins. I have nothing to say to you. Any harsh, horrible insults that s ck to the back of my throat must stay there. I don’t have one of my family’s publicists to help redirect the conversa on. If I spout anything wrong, she’ll just twist my words for a be er headline.

I know that now.

Maybe she can read the horror on my face because she adds quickly, “You have to realize that I’m just doing my job. If I didn’t write those stories, somebody else would have, and I wouldn’t be paid nearly enough to a ord rent in New York City. We don’t all come from money.”

Right. I don’t know if it’s my civic duty to let people berate me on the internet so they can a ord their apartment. Maybe it is. Maybe this is the cost of growing up in luxury.

“I have to go,” I say, about to turn around. “I have to nd my best friend.” Wrong term, Lily. I redden. “My boyfriend,” I amend and then wince. S ll not right. “My ancé. And yes, they are all the same person.” So there.

“We were just talking about your sister,” she says, freezing me in place.

I turn back, taking the bait too easily. Wendy mo ons to another woman by her side, older with a short blonde haircut and a pointed chin like a wicked witch. “This is Andrea DelaCorte an Execu ve Editor at Celebrity Crush.”

“Pleasure,” Andrea says, sipping her wine. Her needled brown eyes cast judgment from my toes to my face, probably specula ng how many bodies touched mine.

Wendy doesn’t seem so evil compared to Andrea.

“What about my sister?” I ask, a li le defensively, considering her name will most likely crop up on their front pages soon. And not only because of the wedding switch.

“Andrea and I were discussing how great it is to have someone like Rose in the public eye. She’s a female gure that we believe a lot of women can rally behind.”

What…?

O my frown, Andrea says, “She’s been with Connor Cobalt for over a year, and she’s stayed commi ed to him through everything.”

Wendy nods in agreement. “Especially a er her ex-boyfriend tried to break them apart. It’s empowering to have someone like Rose out there— she’s independent, driven, and sexually open. I wouldn’t be surprised if women start asking her for rela onship advice.”

Rose? Rela onship advice? I never thought I’d hear those words. Or that a sex tape could be spun posi vely rather than nega vely.

I don’t understand. Wouldn’t she be slandered and outcast like me? A weight just drops on my chest.

“That’s a great idea actually,” Andrea says. “Do you think your sister would be open to a short column on the blog? It can be about sex ps, a guide to da ng, anything in that eld.” Sex ps?

“I don’t know,” I say in a small voice. Rose is being lauded for having a boyfriend for over a year, for only sleeping with him. But I’ve been with too many no-named guys. She’s a model that other people can copy whereas I’m dirty, right? No one should follow my footsteps.

I never thought of it like that.

I never thought that she’d be praised and I’d s ll be condemned.

It’s not fair.

If I had been commi ed to Loren Hale all my life, would people love me more?

Probably.

Andrea and Wendy examine all of my reac ons like they’re going to jot this down for an ar cle. I think I mumble a goodbye, and then I just kind of dri away in a daze. Minutes must pass before I hear a familiar sound.

“Lily.” Lo’s concerned voice seems so distant. “I’ve been looking for you…Lil?” His hands go to my face, s ll standing in the ballroom, closer to the ornate wall.

“You were right,” I breathe. He was so right.

“Right about what?” His voice is low, like the hollow of a cave.

“Connor and Rose don’t need us.” They never needed us like we need them. Are we leeches then? We suck the life out of our friends and will never, ever be strong enough to pay them back.

I’m in his arms before I can even ask. He carries me in a front piggy-back. My legs ghten around his waist, sex sounding be er and be er. To at least give me a rush, a high of something good to drown out the bad.

But I know how this ends.

I will never sa sfy this craving.

Very so y, I say, “We can’t have sex.” The words drive a nail into my heart. Because it aches to be denied it, even by my own lips. Because it’s all I feel like I need.

“I know,” Lo whispers, bringing me to an empty hallway with globes and more pain ngs overhead. He sets me on a bench and kneels in front of my spread legs.

My breath hitches, and I lean forward to kiss him, to grab a st-full of his shirt and pull him even closer.

Just as my ngers clench the fabric, he puts his hands on my knees, shuts my legs ghtly and rests one of his palms on my collar, pushing my back into the wall. The rejec on s ngs. “Lo,” I say in a breath, his features sharp and severe and forceful.

A tear rolls down my cheek.

He’s not backing down from this. It’s like he could see this outcome from the very moment the wedding started. It’s like he was preparing all day for my descent.

Here it is.

I’m ashamed of myself and embarrassed. I just feel gross.

“The world is never going to understand us,” he tells me, his eyes so impassioned that I can’t look away. “But it doesn’t ma er, Lil. We have each other, and I get your pain, I understand how badly it hurts, so I need you to block out the other people today, okay? They don’t exist in our world.”

Our world.

There is no going back to a life with just Loren Hale. Even though it’s harder to have real friends, real connec ons with other people, it’s the right thing. But it’s what causes so, so much agony inside. Every day in their presence, we stare at re ec ons of what we should be and know that we can never become them.

My shoulders relax, and I whisper, “Do we have superpowers in our world?”

“Yeah,” he says, “but you’re not invisible.”

Damn.

“What can I do then?”

“Fly,” he says, “with me.” He li s me up quickly, onto his back like we always do. And he races towards a door, my hair blowing behind me. My lips rise in a weak smile.

He says, “Want to get lost with me in a palace?”

I rest my chin on his shoulder, a couple tears dripping but they come from a fuller place in my heart. “Yes.”

It’s a good kind of yes. The best kind.

One lled with a thousand I love yous, the type of love that can make you y.


Thrive

CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE

LOREN HALE

1 YEAR : 00 MONTHS

AUGUST

HER LIPS SWELL underneath the pressure of mine, her ngers clenching my light brown hair, yanking hard. I slam her back into the bedroom wall. Our bedroom. Our wall.

She reaches out for stability, her ngers nding the wooden edge of our dresser. My cock deepens in between her legs, and she lets out a sharp, ragged breath followed by a cry of pleasure. I kiss her strongly as I rock against her, and her body spasms with pleasure. Her hand slides, knocking a lamp to the oor.

The crash is barely audible.

My head bursts with light, overcome with her body, her sounds, and the emo ons that we exchange through our lips. I never want to stop kissing her like this, while I’m full inside of her, our pulses in sync and this desperate urgency pumping our blood.

I don’t stop. The intensity smashes into me, black and white spots dancing in my vision. Nerves that I didn’t know existed explode, and my movements become hungrier, harder, eking out every ounce of energy she has le .

I hold the back of her head, pushing up into her over and over. Our lips are so close that our noses brush.

“Lo,” she cries out. She tries to grab onto the dresser again, but her hand, slick with sweat, glides right o .

In a heavy grunt, I say, “Up.” I li both her thighs higher over my waist and let go to brace a hand on the wall, pinning her with my body.

Her legs limply slide right back to the oor. “I…” she trails o , too red for words. But her eyes are alight with cravings, wants and desires.

I raise only one of her legs this me and hold it above my hip. The angle slices her breath and lolls her head to the side.

I slow my thrusts, and a moan escapes her parted lips. Tears crease the corners of her eyes. I wipe them away with my thumb as I begin the perilous ascent, speeding up and climbing towards that high.

I turn my a en on onto her small breasts, kneading one. Her body arches towards me, and I pinch her hardened nipple. She gasps.

“Lo,” she pleads. “Pleaseplease.”

“Almost, love,” I say and then let out a long groan. Sex with Lily Calloway just may be the most toxic, mind-altering experience of my life.

I do it pre y much every night and every morning, and together, we s ll manage to go into another dimension of pleasure. She clenches ght around my cock, and it’s over at that. My breath staggers, and my thrusts turn determined and even harder.

Her hands wearily grip my biceps, not even a emp ng to really hold on.

I’m the only thing suppor ng her at this point.

When I nish, I carefully pull out, my hands s ll rm on her waist in case she can’t stand. Her eyelids u er in exhaus on, and I li her in my arms.

She struggles to ght sleep that nally weighs on her. “Lo, I’m…” she yawns. “…really sorry.”

My muscles sear at her sincere apology. I wipe the strands of wet hair away from her eyes. “Don’t be sorry, Lil. It’s my choice too. Only for tonight though, okay?”

“Mmmhmm.” She can barely nod. We’ve been fucking for a li le over four hours with few breaks in between. All to wear Lily down to the point of mental and physical exhaus on. Giving her sleeping pills would have been easier, but her therapist was worried she’d start being dependent on them.

I doubt she would’ve approved of this alterna ve, but it’s just one night of insane sex. I won’t let Lily get used to this and make it a new rou ne.

I set Lily on the bed, open her legs a li le, just enough to wipe her clean with my crumpled gray shirt. Then I pull the black and white comforter to her chin. Her eyes ght to stay open.

“Where’s my spoon?” She pats the ma ress beside her.

I kiss her forehead. “I’m going to take a shower.” I trust that she won’t masturbate while I’m gone. I had to have sa ated her enough, only sleep on her mind. I tuck the edges of the comforter around her thin body. “I love you, Lil.”

“I love you…” Her eyes close, and she breathes out the last word. “… too.”

I watch her fall asleep for a couple seconds before I turn towards the bathroom, ba ling against the same fa gue. Before I even reach it, someone knocks on the door. I hesitate to answer right away.

“Lo?” I hear Connor’s calm and controlled voice. “It’s just me.”

Those last words are the only ones that reanimate my body. Slowly, I step into a pair of drawstring pants and slip out of the door, leaving it cracked.

Our house in Princeton is eerily quiet, mostly because Lily has nally fallen asleep.

Connor studies me with a long once-over, as though he’s examining a pa ent. I comb back my wet, sweaty hair with my hands and lean my shoulder on the wall. “She knocked over a lamp,” I say, guring he heard the crash since his bedroom is on the main oor.

“You’ve been having sex for four hours.” He states it as a fact.

“Yep,” I say. “You’ve been ming me?”

“It’s hard not to.” His eyes never waver from mine. I don’t see judgment in them, which is why we’ve become best friends.

“Because Rose is worried about her.”

“Because I have be er hearing than most people,” he says, “and you two fuck without restraint.”

I produce a half-smile. “We all can’t be into ball gags and handcu s.” I have ed Lily up before though. That’s not new to me. Connor and Rose’s sex tapes, however, go beyond anything I’ve done. I haven’t actually watched them, nor do I ever want to, but the internet s ll talks.

“No, we can’t,” he says so ly in agreement. “And I’ve never been a fan of ball gags, though I appreciate their purpose.” He pauses. “Can I talk to you in the kitchen?” His eyes icker to the o ce across the hall, the door ajar. In the shadows, an outline of a body moves behind it. Rose. Her mere presence clenches my stomach.

For the past couple of weeks, Lily and Rose have barely spoken more than a few words in passing, on a quiet streak. Ever since Rose and Connor returned from their honeymoon in Bora Bora, the atmosphere has been… tense.

I glance back at my bedroom, the door cracked, Lily s ll fast asleep underneath the covers.

“I’ll save you the me,” I tell him, speeding up this lecture. “This was a one- me thing. I’m not enabling her. I know what I’m doing. The end. If you’d like any more informa on than that, then you’re going to have to spill details about your sex life.” Not that I want any more than what I’ve already received from the tabloids. But fair’s fucking fair. I cross my arms, wai ng for his reply.

“I’m not Ryke or Rose,” he reminds me. “I trust that you won’t enable Lily and vice versa.”

Then what’s this about? I frown.

To convince me more, Connor says, “Just a few minutes downstairs.”

“If you don’t mind my stench.”

“You smell lovely, darling.” He already aims for the staircase. “Just how I dream of.”

I snort into a smile. “Alright.” I follow his lead.

Once we pass through the living room, the archway and into the kitchen, Connor starts the co ee machine. I catch the me on the oven. 4 a.m. Morning for him. The dead of night for me. He s ll wears pajama pants, so at least we’re on equal foo ng there.

I hoist myself up onto the low counter and lean back into the cabinets. “Does this conversa on happen to involve two very stubborn Calloway girls?”

“It does.” He opens a cupboard by my head. He’s so tall that we’re actually eyelevel. “It’s really trivial.” He retrieves a black mug. “If they both sat down and talked, they’d realize that they’re on the same side. But instead, your girlfriend isn’t ge ng any sleep and neither is my wife.”

“How do you know Lily isn’t sleeping?” My edged voice hurts my ears at this me of night.

“You just had sex for four hours,” he says, knowing everything before I even tell him. It’s not as annoying right now as it could be. “And I’ve also seen Lily awake in the living room at 2 a.m. a few mes.”

My lips downturn, worry coa ng my features. “What was she doing?” I must have fallen asleep already, and she crawled out of bed.

“Reading Ka a,” he says. “She said that she was hoping my reading material would bore her to sleep.”

I let out a heavy breath. When Rose and Connor le for their honeymoon, the words “slut” and “whore” and “gross” were never thrown around in the media. The headlines commended Rose for being monogamous, strong and open enough to defend her right to be submissive in bed.

The polar opposite happened to Lily. She was degraded, humiliated and dragged through the mud. S ll is. Every fucking day.

She can’t sleep and forgets to eat some mes. I’ve already talked to her professors for next semester, se ng up her courses so she can watch the lectures online and a end the classes for exams. While my girlfriend sinks under the weight of the world’s hypocrisy, she bears this immeasurable guilt that no one understands.

No one but me.

Deep down, she wishes that Rose had the same outcome as her, so at least she could feel less singled out, less repulsed by herself, less like a spot on the world that should have been wiped clean. And she can’t destroy those feelings or try to explain them. Because they seem completely fucked up.

But I know what it’s like to have emo ons that war within you. To want something so cold and callous, only to feel a shred of self-worth.

I get it.

I fucking get it.

Rose is willing to give Lily me to sort through her feelings and come to terms with what’s happened. But that means a stalemate between them. When they walk into the same room, they withhold most conversa on and barely meet eyes.

Connor pours co ee into his mug. “I’ve tried talking to Rose, but she believes that Lily needs to work this out on her own.” He waits for me to add something, and I realize that he brought me down here to see where Lily’s head was at. Maybe to gauge how long this tension will last.

“I think Lil just needs some me,” I say, not sure how much me. “She’s going to her therapist every other day now.”

Connor sips co ee from his mug, and I no ce his ring on his le hand. Lily and I discussed our living situa on with Rose and Connor a er their wedding, and it lasted about two minutes. They don’t feel comfortable moving out, even though they both should be closer to Philly. Their work is there, like Cobalt Inc.

Connor stopped pursuing his MBA so he could take over as CEO. The only e they have to Princeton is Lil, who’s s ll in college.

Since the paparazzi have increased exponen ally a er the reality show and now Rose’s sex scandal, they both said: “it’s best if the four of us s ll live together.” A united front—or whatever. I didn’t refute. Because even though it’s harder with them here, I like having Connor around for advice. And Lily needs her sister.

He rests against the center island, facing me, and he stares at his mug with a lost look in his eyes, one I don’t see o en from him.

“What is it?” I ask.

“My mother is dying,” he says out loud. “She’ll be gone within the week. Breast cancer.”

My jaw slowly drops. I can count on my hand the number of mes he’s men oned his mom. She stepped down from her posi on as CEO of Cobalt Inc. a few days ago. Now I know why. “I’m sorry,” I say, my brows bunched in confusion and a bit of hurt for him.

I can’t read his expression. He’s not le ng anything pass through his features for me to hold onto. All I see is a blank surface, my own emo ons ricoche ng back at me.

“Don’t be,” he tells me. “She wouldn’t want your apology.”

“She sounds…”

“Cold,” he nishes.

“I was going to say like Rose, no o ense.”

His deep blue eyes rise to mine. “They’re not alike. Katarina doesn’t have the capacity to love someone other than herself. If anything, she’s more like me.”

Was…like you,” I say. He’s nally admi ed to loving Rose.

He smiles. “Love s ll seems like an irra onal concept to me.” He pauses. “But in believing in it, I’ve become like everyone else.”

“Are you okay with that?”

“More than okay,” he admits.

I nod, happy that he’s not such a cynic on a ma er that seems obvious to the rest of us. “Are you going to the funeral?” I scratch the back of my neck. “I mean, when it happens…” I cringe. Everything sounds wrong. Is there even a right way to talk about someone’s mother dying?

“She doesn’t want one.”

I open my mouth to ask why, but he cuts me o .

“She doesn’t want people from Cobalt Inc. to waste their me mourning a corpse when they should be working. Her words.”

Ouch. I change the topic as soon as I see stress ghtening his shoulders. “How’s the lawsuit?” I ask. They’ve been trying to take Sco Van Wright to trial for weeks, or at least come to a se lement out of court. A whole team of lawyers gathered evidence while they were on their honeymoon.

“It’s complicated,” he tells me. “The videos are already online. Winning the lawsuit won’t win us back our privacy. It may destroy Sco , but it doesn’t gain me anything.” He sets his mug on the counter. “I’ve never had to use so much energy on an outcome that has no direct bene t for me.”

I frown. “The bene t is watching that douchebag burn.”

He lets out a short laugh and rubs his lips. When he drops his hand, he says, “Revenge isn’t a bene t, Lo. It’s self-gra ca on, an emo onal

response with very li le logic and even less reward.” He exhales and shakes his head. I’ve never seen him this con icted. “I’ll gure it out. I always do.” He ashes his billion-dollar smile, reminding me in one single second how di erent we truly are.

And how grateful I am to have him as a friend. And a roommate.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY

LILY CALLOWAY

1 YEAR : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

“SHOULD WE WALK?” I ask my bodyguard, whose mammoth body occupies two cushions on the couch. Garth reads a gardening magazine (I don’t ques on it) in the break room of Superheroes & Scones. “Or maybe we should drive? Have you seen the crowds outside? Are they big?”

I reach over the blue couch with red pillows, ipping a blind to peek outside. A long line of bodies winds across the sidewalk, black velvet ropes barricading them from the street. The line never shortens un l thirty minutes from closing.

“Whatever you want, Lily,” Garth tells me.

“It’s just across the street,” I men on. “It’d be kind of silly to drive, right?”

He shrugs, not giving me an answer.

My nerves are already heightened, and I’ve prac ced my apology into the mirror about a million mes. I don’t want to pussy out though. Not like yesterday and the day before that.

I value my rela onship with my sister too much to keep going on like this. “Okay.” I jump o the couch. “We walk. Quickly. And we don’t make eye contact with any of the cameras.” Paparazzi always linger outside the store to catch footage of me leaving.

“All right.” He closes the magazine and stands, just as the store manager breezes into the break room. Michelle, a curvy college grad, has on a Superheroes & Scones T-shirt with the slogan: Channel your inner superhero.

“Hey, are you leaving?” she asks, her brown bangs nearly hiding her eyes, but I catch her looking to Garth who rarely ever moves o his post on the couch.

“Yeah, I’m going to nish the day at my house. Do you need anything?”

“We just sold out of the Guardians of the Galaxy, Volume 1: Cosmic Avengers, but I can make a note of it in the inventory list.”

Michelle used to help run this small Indie comic book store in D.C., and a er many, many interviews with other poten al store managers—and having to let go of a few others before her—we’ve hired Michelle full- me.

I wave her goodbye. The biggest bene t with Michelle, she never asks about my personal life. Our rela onship is purely professional and comics based. I kinda love it. “See you tomorrow.” I push through the door and Garth follows, keeping up with my quick stride.

When the crowds spot me, the familiar screams of glee and click, click of cameras overwhelms my senses. Focus on the ground, Lily. The gravel is your friend.

I concentrate on the pavement, crossing the street with li le tra c and then reach a new store window. I dig into my pocket and try to nd the right key on my jangling ring.

Last week, Rose set the key on the counter with a note.

Lily,

This key is for you if you ever want to stop by.

Love you, Rose

Our rela onship hasn’t mended enough for her to hand me the key in person or for her to say those words to my face. Today is the day that everything changes. It has to.

The brick store has newly-painted le ers up above: Calloway Couture. A er the sex tapes, as in plural (the online porn site has already released two), Rose gave up her dream of having a fashion line in thousands of department stores. She se led for a bou que in Philly.

The coming soon sign hangs across the front window, and my hands sweat as I struggle to open the door.

“Lily! Where’s Lo?!” a camera guy shouts behind me.

“Lily! Have you watched Rose’s sex tapes?”

No. Never. Everyone has this stupid theory that I’ve seen them, that I’m so addicted to porn, I’d watch my own sister banging her husband. Even if I was in a very bad place, I’d never want to watch that. We’re related.

“Do you need help?” Garth asks.

The lock clicks. “Ah-ha!” I smile. “Got it.” The success almost distracts me from my current mission, a bundle of anxiety a ached. With one deep inhale, I enter the store.

I expect to see workers bustling around, hanging clothes and xing up mannequins, but the white marble oors are nearly bare, no pi er-pa er of hurried feet. I wonder if she just wants a quiet, less hec c job than the one she had.

The empty store is only brightened by the chandelier lamps hanging from the ceiling.

The bells on the door clink together as Garth shuts it.

“Poppy, if that’s you, I need your opinion on the mannequins.” Rose’s voice sounds further back in the store, and I hear paper crinkling and the clap of her heels. “Do you like the headless, faceless or realis c ones?”

My stomach ips a li le, and I no ce the three mannequins she’s talking about. The middle one has a smooth head. “The faceless one is really freaky,” I say, my voice squeaking out.

Dead silence lls the room. Maybe this was a bad idea.

Before I can make a decision, Rose walks into view, carrying a half-opened package with ssue paper and plas c falling over the sides. The tension stretches and is only broken by Garth, who clears his throat and says, “I’m going to go sit down.”

He mo ons to the champagne-colored couches beside the row of dressing rooms.

When he disappears, I try really hard to keep my focus on Rose, even if my heart wants to je son out of my body. “So, I came here to apologize, and I had this whole speech planned, but now that I’m here, I’ve kind of forgo en it. It’s like that me I played a teapot in an Alice in Wonderland play in the h grade. I only had two lines but s ll managed to forget

them. You remember that? I think school plays are designed to embarrass li le kids.” I cringe and shake my head. “I’m rambling. I’m sorry.”

“Just take a breath and slow down,” she coaches in her icy voice, but her so ened face says di erently.

Right. I regroup and meet her yellow-green eyes once more, the deadly poisonous ones I’ve avoided for many weeks. A wave of emo on oods me all at once. “I miss you,” I blurt out, tears welling. “I know you may never forgive me. I was cold and—”

“You should be cold,” she snaps, taking a few steps forward. She tenta vely stops, s ll ten feet separa ng us. “What happened was fucked up.”

I shake my head. “I should be happy that people admire you,” I choke on the words. “You’re my sister, and I love you.” Tears slide down my cheeks. “And I should be so, so happy that you didn’t have to experience what I did.” But deep down, I’ve been wishing for a di erent outcome. That desire to place pain within my sister has festered guilt too vast to handle. It eats at me every day, tearing at all the good parts.

I haven’t been able to talk to Rose. She’ll jus fy my feelings, telling me that it’s okay. I don’t want it to be okay.

“Lily,” she says forcefully. “The media shouldn’t have shamed you to begin with. And since they did, they shouldn’t have treated me any di erently. If our roles were reversed, I’d be so fucking furious that I’d have stormed twenty news outlets by now and wrung their necks.” She ips her hair o her shoulder. “I’m not going to lie to you, I called seven of them to bitch, and the only reason I stopped was because Connor told me that I was making the headlines worse.” She takes a strained breath. “It’s not right, and you know…I wish, more than anything, that you were treated like me and I was treated like you.”

My chin quivers, and she looks away from me so she doesn’t start crying too. I sni loudly, trying to halt the waterworks.

“Stop,” she snaps, wiping underneath her eyes. “I’m not wearing waterproof mascara.”

I smile weakly and step closer to her so we’re only a few feet away. “I’m sorry…” My face breaks even more. “I don’t want this to tear us apart. I can’t lose you. So I’m really, really sorry for being so…”

“Human,” she tells me, l ng her head as she looks at me again. “I can’t tell you how many mes I wished ill for other people. It’s completely normal, Lily.”

“But you’re my sister—”

“So? I’m certain I wished Connor would fall on his face when I was

een, break his nose and lose at Model UN. Envy, jealousy—I know them

probably be er than you do.” One step closer. We’re in hugging distance. “And guess what, li le sister, you are be er than me. I rarely feel guilty by those emo ons, but you beat yourself up about it. So tell me, which one of us is the real cruel bitch here?”

I would never trade Rose for another sister. Not for anything. I wipe my nose with my arm. “Can I hug you?” I ask.

She scrunches her nose. “Is that what happens now?”

“Yes,” I nod.

She sighs and then places the box on the oor. “Don’t make it last too long.”

I smile and wrap my arms around my s , rigid sister. She pats my back

like she’s giving it a golf clap.

When we part, she points to the three mannequins. “Do you think the faceless one will scare o kids?” Her eyes twinkle at the thought.

“Or just make them cry in your store.”

She grimaces now. “I wish I could have a sign outside that says: No strollers. No babies. No dogs over ve pounds.

“What about cats?”

“If you’ve taken your cat shopping, you have a serious problem,” she says and then appraises the mannequins once more. “You’re right though. The faceless one is creepy.”

I rub my tear-streaked cheeks. “You really thought I was Poppy?” I ask. Rose is my main line of communica on where family ma ers are concerned. Our silence has pushed me out of the loop and into a dark black hole, and I’m worried now that I’m crawling out, things will be changed.

“She stops by some mes.” Rose picks up her box and sets it on the checkout counter. “Mother does too, but I think she just likes the a en on from paparazzi.”

I frown. “She does?” I haven’t no ced all that much. But maybe that’s because I purposefully don’t make eye contact with our mom.

“She doesn’t want it to go away,” Rose says. “She’s even been feeding stories to the media so we’ll stay relevant.”

My lips part. “What?”

Rose sighs. “I’m not sure what she tells them. She de nitely leaks where she’s ea ng lunch during the day so they can take photos. She says the a en on is good for Fizzle, but really she likes the status. She has way too many fake friends fawning over her now.”

I realize that we may never distance ourselves from the spotlight, not if our mom purposefully brings us back in. All for the “good” of the family. The weight sinks low and I let it se le there.

“I missed a lot then,” I say so ly.

She gives me a sharp look like don’t think about it too much. And to distract me further, she says, “Maria is in the Nutcracker this December. The en re family is going in support.”

“I’ll be there.” I pick up the hint. “Umm…” I scan the half-decorated store. “Do you need any help here?”

“I have it under control,” she says quickly, almost like a re ex. She spins back on her heels, and as I turn to leave, she pauses. “Wait.”

I glance back.

“I’m starving.” She grabs her keys o the counter and her clutch. “Let’s go eat lunch.”

I smile so ly, kind of loving that it wasn’t a ques on. It’s more like Rose to demand your company than to ask for it. “Okay.”

The knots in my stomach slowly begin to untangle.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-ONE

LILY CALLOWAY

1 YEAR : 04 MONTHS

DECEMBER

OUR LIMO DRIVER slams on the brake for the third me, and I fall backwards on the leather seat, laughing so much that my chest hurts. Lo breathes heavily, his hand gripping the seat above me, and as he stares down, he shakes his head. But his own smile envelops his face and dimples his cheeks.

“You think he’s doing it on purpose?” he asks, his amber eyes i ng down my body, crea ng hot trails.

“He’d be a grade-A cock-blocker,” I say.

“Well, I refuse to be cock-blocked tonight.” The headiness, the desire in his gaze sweeps me into a bigger, be er ride than the swerving limo ever could. “You ready?”

As he says the words, the car careens forward once more, and he nearly slides o the back seat. He grips my shoulder, his body pressed against mine, and xes a sturdy hand to the door above my head.

I laugh more, especially as he nuzzles his forehead in the crook of my neck and lets out a long, agonizing groan.

I love that he’s hornier than me.

I love that I can laugh during sex.

But mostly, I love that being tangled together in the backseat of a car is no longer wrong. It won’t turn me into a compulsive monster anymore. It’s a level of control that I never thought I’d reach.

Yet, here it is.

I’m star ng to feel normal. Or at least, our kind of normal.

Lo’s groans turn into kisses on my neck, ones that soak my underwear and rouse so many sensi ve places. My laughter burns out, replaced by deep breaths.

He rolls my velvet black dress up to my belly and hooks his nger in my pan es, pulling them aside. When his lips reach mine, he lls me, his hardness slowly ligh ng up every single nerve. My chin rises with a silent gasp.

And then he kisses me deeply, in immeasurable increments that weld our bodies together. Like they were made to never break apart.

The car whips le like the driver missed the turn, but Lo has braced himself to me. And he uses the momentum to drive deeper between my thighs, my body electrifying. I let out a ragged moan. Everything clenches, my legs tremble, and he just holds me ghtly, crea ng a fullness inside me that didn’t exist before.

I can feel Lo’s smile on my lips. I return the kiss, trying to wipe away his grin, making it a goal. He cups the back of my head, and the more aggressive I become and swell his lips, the harder his cock pounds into me.

When I come for the second me, it’s short, sporadic, and leaves me u erly breathless.

Lo laughs between his heavy groans, s ll rocking against me, building his own climax and rousing a new one for me. “You would be an awful lay if you were a guy,” he explains the source of his humor.

“Huh.”

He kisses me and clari es, “You wouldn’t be able to last that long.”

True. “How am I as a girl…?” I grip his biceps, distracted as his thrusts turn slow and deep. Oh God. My back arches, and my lips part in need.

His amber eyes graze me as though I’m the most beau ful broken thing he’s ever been a part of. “You’re perfect.”

It’s a lie, but he makes it sound so true. I cry as he hits another sensi ve place. My hand dri s to his ass that ghtens with each push into me.

He snatches my wrist and reads my watch. “Dammit.”

“Are we late?” I ask, shu ng my eyes and gliding into another world. “I don’t mind…so much…” Oh God. My toes curl.

“Not yet,” he tells me, and I take it that he’s talking about the me. Not my climax, because I can’t restrain it like he can withhold his.

There is no warning before he quickens his pace, slaying every nerve and seizing my breath. I’m his for the taking.

My eyes stay closed, focusing on his husky grunts that are primal and needy. My core thrums with deep-seated a rac on. Physically, mentally, emo onally—Loren Hale has all of me.

“Open,” he whispers in a coarse voice.

Oh. I open my eyes.

And drown beneath his amber ones.

WHEN WE EXIT THE LIMO, the wind whips my shoulder-length hair, snow akes se ling on my black pea coat. Fi een minutes early to Maria’s ballet. Must be a record.

Lo’s breath smokes as he shuts the door and nears me on the sidewalk. No cameras around. It’s one of those rare nights where no one paid a en on to what the Calloways were up to. Other families excitedly head into the theatre, and I’m about to follow when Lo grabs my arm.

“Wait,” he says.

I spin back around. Wreaths hang on lampposts, dim light cas ng halos on the street. I have a sudden ashback, remembering the snow, the wreaths. Lo was twenty-one when he went to rehab, on Christmas Eve. And now he’s twenty-three.

He must read my faraway expression because he says, “Can you believe I’ve been sober for this long?”

“Yes,” I say de ni vely. His light brown hair is dusted with snow akes, some u er and land on his eyelashes. His face is ushed more from earlier than the cold. He’s beau ful, seduc ve even. I could kiss him again.

“We’re doing well, aren’t we?” he asks. “This…” He mo ons between the two of us. “It’s working.” He’s been so con dent about our new rou ne —sex almost three mes a day and wherever we like—that it’s a surprise hearing him ques on it now.

“I think so,” I say. “It feels right.” Not every me is easy. Some mes I’m a li le compulsive and grabby, but I don’t think either of us expects it to be good twenty-four-seven for the rest of our lives.

There will always be bad days, but it’s how we live those bad days that counts.

He says, “Can you believe you’ve learned how to control most of your compulsions?” He rests his arms on my shoulders, like we’re about to dance.

“It s ll feels like a dream,” I whisper.

“It’s real to me,” he says. “It took you years. It wasn’t an overnight thing, Lil.” His gaze falls to my lips. And a er a long moment, he breaks the quiet. “I want to marry you.”

The words rock me back a li le. He holds ghter.

“Soon,” he con nues on. “In the next year maybe?” His eyes rush mine, searching for con rma on, to ensure we’re on the same page.

“Next year,” I smile and slap his arm in excitement. “What if we get married on 6-16?”

He’s grinning. His sharp jawline and cheekbones just plain gorgeous. “Whatever you want.”

He leans down, kissing me with the Christmas lights shimmering overhead. With the snow falling, it’s a picture perfect moment.

I wish I could snap-shot it and save it for later. Maybe because I have a feeling. One that hits me as he hugs me to his chest. We’ve never let ourselves be excited about something further down the road. Two addicts construc ng a future together: when I think of it like that, it all begins to sound like make-believe.

Too rooted in fantasy to ever come true.


PART THREE

PART THREE

“Love is for souls, not bodies.”

– SCARLET WITCH, GIANT-SI ZE AVENGERS VOL 1 #4


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-TWO

LOREN HALE

1 YEAR : 06 MONTHS

FEBRUARY

DAISY BOUNCES on the diving board with a devious smile, staring right at my brother. He sits with me at a black iron pa o table with plates of burgers and fries.

“Just because she’s eighteen—” I can’t even get the words out.

“I fucking know,” he says.

She does a cannonball close to the wall’s edge, splashing our feet. My father’s indoor pool is decorated with yellow streamers to celebrate her eighteenth birthday.

According to Lily, Daisy’s ini al plans had been to tube down the Delaware River, but it’s too cold for that, so my father o ered his estate instead. It took Rose seven days to convince their mom to let Daisy have a small party with just family and close friends.

“I’m only looking out for her,” I say with edge. Daisy doesn’t know my brother like that. She can’t possibly see how many girls he screws. I don’t think “long-term rela onship” is even a word in his vocabulary.

He quickly changes the topic. “You never men oned that Dad has an indoor pool.” He dunks a fry in barbecue sauce. Ryke usually stays a hundred feet away from this house at all mes, ha ng our dad that much. Even though Ryke is physically here, he won’t make eye contact with Jonathan Hale, who stands by the bar with Greg Calloway.

“He also has a pu ng green outside, a home theatre, and a spa.” I ash a half-smile.

My bi ng tone just rolls o his back by now. “Did you swim here a lot?” he asks, prying. Like he wants to make up for lost me.

“When I was a li le kid, Lily and I used to sneak down here a bunch of nights,” I say, o ering him something.

His hard features darken. “If you say to have sex—

“We were like…seven.” I scowl. “It was innocent.” We’d dare each other to jump in, all the lights o , the bo om black and murky in the darkness. I’d always end up pushing her in, and she’d scream and try to kick back to me. “One night we woke up the sta , and the butler ended up telling my dad that we’d been swimming.”

“What’d he do?” Ryke asks, his elbows on the table, his focus set on me. Whenever we talk about our dad, it’s always in context with me. His past with our father—it’s like an abyss, a hazy picture that I can’t see. It’s s ll weird that he’s had conversa ons with Jonathan Hale where I wasn’t there, talks as a young kid that I know nothing about.

“A er he found out?” I say. “He locked the pool.” I toss my crumpled napkin on the table.

“He was worried about you drowning?”

“No,” I say sharply, irrita on bearing down on me the longer we discuss this shit. “He asked me if I wanted to swim compe vely. I told him no. So he told me that the pool wasn’t a privilege that I’d earned yet.” Before my brother can say anything, I ask, “Was he like that with you?”

“Kind of,” he says vaguely, staring o at the glass walls that overlook a courtyard. Rain beats against the panes.

“How’s your mom?” I prod a bit further.

“I don’t know. Fine, I guess.” He hasn’t talked to her in forever. Not since she leaked Lily’s sex addic on to the press.

“Wow, it’s nice talking to you, big bro. Let’s do this again some me. I get so much out of it.”

He shoots me a look. Yeah, he’s been there for me many mes, more than I can describe. “I don’t talk to my mom, and I sure as fucking hell don’t talk to my dad, so I don’t see what there is to say.”

“Did you ever like Dad?” I ask. “Like growing up?” That’s what I want to know.

“Sure,” he says. “In the beginning.” He chugs his can of Fizz and then nods to me. “Have you heard anything from Sco ?”

I’ll take the de ec on, only because I do have an opinion on this. “He texted me twice, once to say: I’m in Barbados, bitch. And then another

me to send me an actual picture of himself tanning on a damn yacht.” I

blocked his number a er that. Like I need to be reminded that he’s pro ng o of Connor and Rose’s sex tapes.

“Motherfucker,” Ryke mu ers under his breath. “I hate that Connor threw out the lawsuit. I tried talking to him about it, and he told me to fuck o .”

I actually laugh.

Ryke extends his arms. “Why is that funny?”

“Because Connor told me that you yelled at him like ‘a Neanderthal trying to debate higher knowledge’—it was funny.”

“Hilarious,” Ryke says dryly. “You can’t honestly agree with him.”

“No way,” I say. “I don’t care if he’s using the publicity to grow his diamond company. Sco is sunbathing on a yacht and swimming in his pools of cash. That sick fuck deserves to be in a prison.”

“Or at least bankrupt,” Ryke says with tense muscles.

Lily squeals, and we both turn our heads to the pool. She’s on Daisy’s shoulders, trying to knock o Rose who sits on Connor’s, playing a game of chicken.

“Get her bikini strap!” Daisy yells.

Lily tries the dirty move, unclipping Rose’s black bathing suit top, but Rose swats her hand away.

“Chea ng!” Rose accuses. “I win.”

Connor grins and speaks to her in French.

“Nooo way,” Daisy says with a laugh. “That is so legal.”

Lily is in a one-piece, so Rose can’t retaliate.

“Are we just going to leave Sco Van Wright to him?” Ryke asks me.

“Isn’t that what you’ve always done?” I turn back to my brother.

He nods. “Yeah, I guess it is. We have to choose our ba les, don’t we?”

“Yeah.” And Connor wouldn’t want us stepping near that one.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-THREE

LILY CALLOWAY

1 YEAR : 06 MONTHS

FEBRUARY

I HEAVE my body out of the pool, water splashing on the indoor stone

oor. I carefully walk to the stack of white towels without slipping, but ve-

year-old Maria darts out of nowhere, skir ng straight in front of me.

“No running!” Sam yells at his daughter. He sits on one of the wicker sofas next to Poppy, her cheeks a li le ushed from the mojitos that the servers carry around. The raspberry mojitos were temp ng, but I passed on them, as did Lo and Ryke.

Maria tries to slow her stride, a piece of paper with crayon drawings in her hand. She comes to a halt by Daisy, who’s on the pool ledge.

“Aw is this for me?” Daisy asks with a smile.

Maria nods and then whispers in her ear.

Thankfully I make it to the towels in one piece. No broken bones. I wrap the so co on around my waist and near Lo and Ryke at their iron table. They both look to me when I approach, their conversa on ending.

Lo opens his arms, and I take a seat on his lap.

“Who won that game of chicken?” Ryke asks me.

I steal a fry from Lo’s plate. “Daisy and me, de nitely. Rose and Connor will say otherwise though.”

Daisy steps out of the pool with her card from Maria, hearing me. “Yeah, there’s no rule against elbowing someone in the boob.” She locks eyes with Ryke, reading his confusion. “Lily’s elbow. Rose’s boob.” She wags her brows with a growing smile.

Ryke gives her a hard, unamused look—his normal, brooding expression. “At least we all know which Calloway girls play dirty,” he says. I easily read into the sexual innuendo.

“No dir er than you,” Daisy says, passing us.

Ryke s ens, realizing that conversa on went south…closer to his penis

than he probably intended. Or maybe he did mean it. Ryke watches her open the glass sliding door.

I lean forward and whisper-hiss, “Are you staring at my sister’s bu ?”

“What?” He cringes at me like I’m the crazy one.

Daisy disappears inside.

Lo shakes his head at Ryke. “Just no.”

Ryke sighs heavily and rolls his eyes, visibly frustrated.

I clear my throat, realizing that this is the best me to discuss a certain subject on my mind. “Speaking of dirty things,” I tell Ryke. I straighten on Lo’s lap, folding my hands on the table. Seriousness intact.

Ryke’s brows rise. “Do I need to step out of the room?” He looks between Lo and me.

“No, this is about you,” I say.

Ryke looks to Lo. “What the fuck?”

Lo raises his hands. “I’m not involved in her suspicions.”

“They’re facts,” I say. I focus back on Ryke. “I’ve been observing you…” That came out so wrong. “I mean, watching you.” Nope. Not be er. I redden while both guys now stare like I’ve sprouted wings. Dear God, help me out a bit. “You know what I mean.”

“I fucking don’t,” Ryke says easily.

This is going badly. I take a sip from a Fizz Life can and gag. Ew. That was

at. And not mine.

“Lily,” Ryke growls, impa ent. He picks up his water.

“We need to talk,” I say, “about your sex addic on.”

He chokes on his drink, coughing hoarsely.

Lo and I pat his back at the same me. “It’s really, really out of control,” I tell him.

And then Ryke wipes his mouth with his arm. “You can’t be serious.”

“We just had to let go of Michelle. That’s the third store manager you’ve slept with. And I really liked Michelle.” I would’ve kept her around, but it complicates things. “And I completely understand. You can’t control yourself, but if you wanted to get away with hiding your addic on, you shouldn’t have slept with people we know. That’s sex addic on 101.”

Ryke leans back in his chair. “That doesn’t make me a fucking sex addict.”

“It’s okay,” I say. “I know it’s hard to admit, especially since you’ve been with so many women. But we’re here for you now. You can get this under control.” I put my hand on his arm in comfort.

His lips part a li le. I think he’s nally out of the denial stage. And then he says, “I can’t tell if you’re being fucking serious.” He looks to Lo. “Is she for real right now?”

That should’ve worked. I did all the serious things that serious people do. The complacent face. The folded hands. The s spine. Check, check,

double check. “You don’t have to be afraid anymore,” I add.

“Lily…” Ryke’s eyes darken. “I’m not a fucking sex addict. I know you wish I was, so I could join in your li le sex addicts not-anonymous club, but it’s not happening.”

I thought I’d crack him this me.

Damn.

I slouch again. Fuck si ng up straight. “Can you at least admit that you screw more than the average male?” I ask. He always gets numbers from waitresses when we eat lunch out, and I’ve seen him slip into so many bathrooms with girls. He does one-night stands with zero shame. In and out. Sex, sex, sex.

Wow.

That does sound like me. Except for the zero shame part.

“No,” Ryke snaps back and points to Lo. “Your boyfriend fucks more than the average male and way more than me. You two have sex once every night.” Twice. Some mes three or four mes.

“He has an excuse,” I defend. “He’s da ng a recovering sex addict.”

Ryke laughs into a grin. “Don’t fool yourself,” he says kind of meanly. His eyes it over my shoulder to Lo. I can feel his smile as they both gang up on me. “He wants it just as badly as you.”

I would have disagreed with him months ago, when Lo feared pushing me over the edge with his own needs, but now Lo shows his arousal way more. So it seems like the truth.

“So is Lo a sex addict?” Ryke asks me, his brows raised in combat.

No. He’s not. They’re both just horny. “Fine,” I surrender, “but can you not sleep with our next store manager? It’s hard trying to nd the right girl for the job.”

“Then hire a guy,” he says.

“We just went through this,” Lo says. He touches my head. “Sex addict.” He mo ons to Ryke. “Not a sex addict.”

“How about this?” Ryke refutes. He waves to me. “In a rela onship.” His hands lie at on his chest. “Single.”

“He has a point,” I mu er.

“No way,” Lo says. “We’re not hiring a guy because of him.” He looks to Ryke. “Keep your dick in your pants or get a girlfriend, man.”

“Or…” I say, a light bulb blinking. “What kind of girl are you not a racted to?” We can just hire someone Ryke would never sleep with. Problem solved.

“I like all women,” he proclaims.

Problem not solved.

“That’s so something a sex addict would say,” I tell him.

He chucks a fry at my face.

I eat it. So there.

“I can tell you point-blank why I’m not a sex addict,” he says, crossing his arms and rocking back on two legs of his chair. “When I come, I don’t have to do it again.”

“The real issue,” Lo says, “is how you’ve ac vely slept with Lily’s store managers.” Lo’s hands dive to my waist. I hold them there as they slip by my thighs.

“It’s not like I was ac vely…” He trails o , his gaze rising behind our chair.

We don’t have to turn our heads to nd his distrac on. Daisy scrapes the chair back beside Lo, her plate full of raspberries and apple slices. She senses the awkward tension almost immediately and hesitates to touch her fruit. “Am…I not welcome?”

“No,” I say and then redden. “I mean, yes. It’s your birthday.”

Ryke runs his hand through his hair, looking rather uncomfortable.

“You were saying?” Lo prods.

He meets Daisy’s eyes for two seconds, but I can’t read what passes through them. “…I wasn’t ac vely seeking her out.”

Daisy crunches on an apple, not prying.

“So how’d it go?” Lo asks.

“How does anything like that fucking go?” Ryke says. “We made eye contact. We talked for a couple minutes. Exchanged numbers and hooked up. The fucking end.”

“Whoa, don’t get so hos le.”

Ryke takes a deep breath, glances at Daisy once or twice and then shakes his head. “I didn’t realize that’s why you were ring the girls. I wouldn’t have gone near them if I knew that was the case.”

“Who’d you sleep with?” Daisy asks like it’s everyday conversa on.

“Their store manager.” He doesn’t even lie?

Lo and I glance between them. What kind of rela onship do they even have?

“Bad call,” she says.

“No fucking kidding.”

And then a shadow casts over the whole table. I look up and there’s my mother. My veins ice over, realizing that we have not talked. In so long. S ll, she barely gives me the me of day. Her a en on remains xed to my li le sister.

“There’s too much sugar in that, Daisy. I thought we agreed to just eat the vegetables.”

“I didn’t think—”

“It’s ne. I’ll get you a new plate.” Our mom collects the dish right in front of Daisy’s face and marches inside.

Daisy looks ill. She sets her half-bi en apple slice on the table, silence weighing down on us all. I don’t know what to say. Our mom has no self-awareness. If she did, she’d realize how much she su ocates Daisy…and how much she ignores me.

But then again, maybe she does realize it. And she just doesn’t care.

I want to give her the bene t of the doubt though. She hasn’t cast me out of the family. She’s just…dealing. In a very passive aggressive way.

Daisy breaks the silence. “She’s right. My agent said I need to lose ten pounds.”

“You’re already too skinny,” Ryke tells her, his features downcast like the storm outside.

“In your eyes, maybe,” she says so ly. “To the people that ma er, I’m fat.”

“Do I not fucking ma er?” he asks, hurt passing through his voice.

“I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Lay o her,” Lo interjects, glaring at his brother in warning. “It’s her birthday.”

“I’m not trying to lay into her,” he retorts. “You do realize that she’s moving into my apartment complex when she graduates in May?” Oh yeah. Ryke proposed the idea since Daisy doesn’t want to go to college, and our mom has been scheming to extend Daisy’s stay at her house for an extra two or three years. Which means more plate grabbing and general hovering.

Lo, surprisingly, has trusted Ryke with this idea, but it comes with some suspicions. How much of what Ryke is doing because he cares for Daisy as a friend? And how much of it is because he wants to have sex with her now that she’s legal?

I want to think be er of Ryke, but his track record with women points big neon arrows to the la er.

“So?” Lo says. “Does that mean you can be a dick to her?”

“I’m a dick to everyone,” Ryke states, extending his arms again.

“Loren!” Jonathan Hale’s rough voice echoes against the glass ceiling and walls. One hand in his charcoal slacks, the other clutching a crystal goblet of scotch, lled to the brim. “Come here, son.” He prac cally chugs three-fourths of his drink, standing tensely next to a hanging fern and pool bar.

“Don’t,” Ryke says under his breath to Lo.

Jonathan’s eyes pulse with something familiar, something inhuman and soulless, like he’s ready to slaughter any man in his wake, like he’s ready to verbally tear through his son. My heart spu ers in panic.

“It’s ne.” He picks me up o his lap and stands with me at the same

me, the chair scraping back. Then he forces me in the seat and gives me

one deadly look that says: Don’t follow me.

“Lo—” I start.

“It’s probably just Halway Comics,” he cuts me o . “I haven’t talked to him about my company in a while. I’ll be right back.”

This seems so much larger than that.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR

LOREN HALE

1 YEAR : 06 MONTHS

FEBRUARY

ON THE SHORT trek to my father, I look back at Ryke once. He shakes his head at me like I’m going in the wrong direc on, facing the wrong man. But I’m not lled with false bravado. This is a person I’ve faced my en re life.

He’s my future if I’m not careful.

And he’s Ryke’s biggest demon that he’s buried.

I’m not even ve feet from my father before he starts talking, out of hearing distance from everyone else. “How tough are you?”

My face contorts in malignant irrita on. He did not call me over here for this shit. “Tough enough to not roll my eyes at you.” I don’t have a chance to ash a dry smile.

When a foot separates us, he clamps a hand on my shoulder, his ngers digging in. I hear li le shit on his tongue, but he swallows that insult down with his drink. “How fucking tough are you, Loren?” he asks, the bar behind him.

I grit my teeth. “Is there a fucking level? Scale one through ten? A numerical system? What do you want from me?”

He breathes heavily, his nose aring. “In a few weeks, we’re going to see what kind of man you really are. You can sell me down the river, son.” He sets his glass too forcefully on the bar, and a ssure snakes through the crystal.

“What are you talking about?” My pulse kicks up a notch.

“You’re going to be hearing some things soon,” my dad says with a curled lip. He’s drunk. Wasted. I can see it in his glazed, pained eyes. “Maybe it’s punishment, on my part. For thinking that I could raise a bastard as anything more than what you are.” His tongue runs over his teeth in distaste. No guilt ashes. No fucking remorse.

His words slice straight into me. My jaw locks, my muscles burning as they ghten. I’m just a bastard then. “Tell me what’s going on,” I sneer. “Is it about Lily?” I hate the despera on in my voice.

“Don’t whine like a li le girl,” he says with a grimace. His hand li s o my shoulder and clutches the side of my face. I can see Ryke stand up from his chair in my peripheral.

He can’t get in the middle of this. I need fucking answers. I try to give my brother a look that says: don’t come near me. But my father forces my face towards his.

“Look at me,” he growls.

I have no other choice. Our foreheads almost fucking touch we’re so close. I smell the alcohol on his breath, and it grips my stomach in new, horrifying ways. His hand dri s to the back of my head. “Are you tough, son?” he repeats, drunk out of his fucking mind, upset about something he heard.

“Just tell me,” I say lowly. “Why can’t you fucking tell me?” He has all the answers. He’s always had the answers, and he keeps them from me. He always does.

He opens his mouth like he may let it out, but anger just warps his hard, coarse features. And then he says, “We’re going to burn, you and me.”

I search his eyes, and all I see is blackness. Mine begin to cloud. “What could be worse than what I’ve already been through?”

“You have no idea.”

I s e a scream that tries to reach my throat. “I deserve answers.”

“You deserve nothing,” he says. “I’ve given you everything, Loren, including your life. You realize that, don’t you?”

A pain crashes into my chest. I lick my dry lips. “Yeah,” I say. “I realize that you’re the only one who wanted me. I get it. I’m just a bastard. Thanks.” I wait for him to let me go. I just need to walk away. I need something to drink—Christ.

I rub my lips.

I have to get out of here. He’s not going to tell me anything. He never does. I feel like I smashed my head against a wall.

I breathe heavily. “Lily…” I try to turn, to nd her, but my dad grips the back of my head, harder.

I’ve given you everything, Loren.

I forgot what it feels like to stand against him when he’s this wasted and I’m not. It’s easier when I’m numb. It’s easier when we’re sinking in the same fucked up black hole. But he’s dragging me down, and every brutal cut tears into me. The weight of every word pummeling me.

I am sinking beneath it all.

Like quicksand I should’ve seen in front of me.

“Grow up,” he sneers. “You shouldn’t have to call your goddamn girlfriend when you’re feeling weak.” He removes his hand o my head, and taps my cheek, twice with force. My head jerks back on the second contact. And disgust lingers in my dad’s eyes. For not being strong enough to withstand a fucking slap to the face.

“Hey!” Ryke yells at him.

I feel Lily’s hand in mine almost immediately. And I spin around, done with this shit. Just over everything.

“Lo…” she says, hurrying next to me, but I readjust our hands, lacing my

ngers with hers.

“Don’t leave me,” I whisper. I’m afraid of myself, I realize. I don’t want to drink.

Yes I do.

I do so fucking badly.

“Lo,” Ryke says forcefully, about to take a few steps towards our father. I put my free hand on my brother’s chest.

“Don’t start a ght with him,” I say.

“He fucking hit you!”

The pool is dead quiet.

Our dad retreats inside with a new glass of scotch while Sam li s Maria in his arms and brings her into the courtyard. The rain has stopped.

“Lo!” He grabs my shoulder, prac cally pushing me to face him.

“You don’t understand!” I shout back, squeezing Lily’s hand. “You don’t get it.”

“What don’t I get?” he growls. “How can you put up with that shit and then defend him?”

“Because he’s just like me,” I retort.

“He’s nothing like you.”

“He’s in pain!” I shout. I’ve given you your life, Loren. “And he’s hur ng me before I can hurt him.” You can sell me down the river, son. I have no idea what’s wrong with him, what he heard to make him bi er and malicious. Why he thinks I’m going to fuck him over. I hate that he can’t just tell me. I hate that everyone censors parts of my life from me.

“You’re an idiot if you think that.”

“Then I’m a fucking idiot,” I retort, my blood pumping so fast.

His face twists and he rests his hands on his head. “I didn’t fucking mean it like that.”

“I think we should go,” Lily says, wrapping her arm around my waist. I look down and realize her ngers are purpled from my grip. I loosen my hold.

“Do you want to drink?” Ryke asks.

He’s killing me. “Please, stop,” I sneer, my voice scratching my ears. “I just need…air.” I breathe heavily, trying not to imagine what’s going to happen in a few weeks—my father’s fucked up version of a warning.

I go outside with Lily, to the courtyard gazebo, away from Maria and Sam. I stopped taking Antabuse about four months ago. This me I sat everyone down and told them before I did it. I wanted to test myself without the pills. A challenge that I was sure I could defeat. They agreed that I’d been sober long enough to toss the pills. To try.

I have no voice in my head that says: you’ll puke if you take a sip of whiskey. You’ll be sick. It’s not worth it.

This is the hardest day I’ve had in years.

And according to my father, it’s only going to get worse.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE

LOREN HALE

1 YEAR : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

IT’S 2 a.m. and my phone won’t stop ringing.

Lily is hogging our comic book in bed, ipping through it too quickly. “Are you going to answer that?” she asks, licking her nger, about to turn the next page.

“I thought we talked about licking the pages.” She puts ngerprints all over the panels when she does that.

“I’m not licking the pages,” she refutes. “I’m licking my nger. Smart people do it.”

“Like who?”

“Connor Cobalt,” she notes.

“Yeah? Well he’s a weird smart person, so he doesn’t count.” My phone rings again. I internally groan and shut it o , not recognizing the number.

“I’m going to tell him you said that.”

“He’ll probably take it as a compliment,” I say, scoo ng closer to her. And then my phone goes o again. “Jesus Christ. Who gave my number to a telemarketer?”

“Not me,” she says quickly. “Maybe someone posted it online. That happened to Ryke, you know.”

“I’m also not sleeping with random girls who’ve decided to share my number with the world,” I say crossly, more because of my cell than anything. Ryke should also be more careful with shit like that. He doesn’t care though. He barely cares about what anyone thinks of him.

I can’t be like that. Not completely.

When the next ring comes, I groan out loud. About to silence my cell. Instead I answer the call. My eyes narrow at the comforter, the cold speaker to my ear. “Who is this?” I snap.

“This is Mark Johnson from GBA News. How are you today, Loren?”

A chill sweeps the back of my neck. It’s been about three weeks since Daisy’s pool party—since my dad lashed out at me with seemingly no goddamn reason. This is why. I deduce in two seconds at that a series of reporters have been trying to reach me.

I can’t do this here, in front of Lily. I lick my lips. “Hold on a minute,” I tell him. My chest constricts, and no ma er how hard I tell myself to relax, my muscles just keep ghtening.

Lily frowns at me. “Who is it?”

“Can you save my spot in the comic?” I ask. “Don’t dog-ear it; just remember the page.”

“Yeah,” she says so ly while I swing my legs over the bed and exit our room, shu ng the door behind me. I prac cally skip steps downstairs and make my way to the kitchen, out of earshot from Lil. If this has to do with her—I need the answers rst. So I can break it to her gently.

I try to inhale, to breathe a full breath, but the pressure on my ribcage only pains me.

“Okay,” I say to Mark, standing between the kitchen island and the sink. “What’s this about?”

People holler in the background—on his end, not mine. “Sorry,” he apologizes with a heavy breath, like he’s walking somewhere else. The interfering noise suddenly dies out. I hear a door close. “The newsroom was going crazy when you answered the call. We know that other networks have been trying to get in touch with you too.” And he’s the rst one I clicked into.

“Don’t a er yourself,” I say coldly. “It was random that I picked up your call.”

“And I appreciate it one-hundred percent,” Mark says quickly, as though to keep me on the line. “I know this has to be a tough me for you and your family, Loren, but we’d love to hear your side of the story. Do you have a statement or anything you’d like to say? If you don’t have me, we’d be more than happy with just a short quote.”

What could be this newsworthy that he’d grovel for a fucking statement? When Lily’s sex addic on became public, reporters didn’t even hound me like this. “How about you start by telling me what’s going on.”

His shock ampli es this heavy silence, and it builds an unbearable amount of tension. I try to exhale, like razors cu ng through me.

“It’s been breaking news since 1 a.m.” He pauses. “I thought you’d heard by now.”

I grip the sink counter, leaning over. I could hang up on him, read a news ar cle online. See the headlines. Turn on the television. But I have the answer in the palm of my hand. Right now. And nothing mo vates me to drop the cell. If I let go, I may lose my shit. “Just tell me.” My voice is achingly deep.

He clears his throat. “Your father is being accused of moles ng you.” He keeps speaking, but the words don’t register in my brain. I stare blankly at the white sink. Your father is being accused of moles ng you.

There is a pain buried so deep inside of me. I’ve never tapped into it, never felt it un l today. “It’s not true,” I say, shaking with emo ons that I can’t sort through. “It’s not true. There’s your quote.” I hang up and immediately dial my dad’s number. My hand quakes as I rub my lips. The line clicks. “Dad?” And everything begins to pour out of me. “It’s not fucking true. What sick fuck would say this?” I almost scream. It rises to my throat, and it turns into a silent one, the sound completely lost. Hot liquid creases my eyes, and I sink to the oor, leaning against the island cupboards.

“Loren Hale” has always been synonymous with: failure, fuck up, bastard, alcoholic, Lily Calloway’s boyfriend. Those are the tles the world has given me. I never, in my life, believed that this could be a ached to my name, to my father’s.

“It was a family friend,” is the rst thing my father says. “He made these allega ons to tarnish my reputa on, my company’s name.” He lets out a weak, irritated laugh. “Hale Co. produces baby products, and whoever believes in this lie will likely boyco us.” He doesn’t say: because who wants a stroller made by a pedophile? He can’t u er the words.

I rest my head on the wood, realizing that he couldn’t tell me at the pool because he couldn’t stomach it. He tried, but it wouldn’t come out.

“No one will believe it,” I say under my breath. “I already made a statement. I said it didn’t happen.” It’ll all just pass like every other rumor.

“There’s an inves ga on, Loren,” he says.

“What?” My nose ares, hot pools welling in my eyes.

“They’ll talk to your teachers from Dalton Academy, maybe some of your professors from Penn before you were expelled. Any friends.”

I bury my face in my hands, a wave thrashing against me. The rip de swallows me whole.

“I’m not going to sugarcoat anything,” he says with a rough voice. “You’re old enough to hear the goddamn truth.” He inhales loudly. Exhales coarsely. “I’ve already led a defama on suit, but a er what our family has been through…with the reality show.” I hear ice clink against his glass. “We became celebri es with almost no privacy, and to ever win a defama on case, we’re going to have to jump through een-hundred hoops.”

“So what do we do?” I ask, anger rising. “We just wait around? We just hope that these allega ons go away? I told the reporter that it never happened, and it’s about me. Case closed.”

“No, son,” he says. “No.”

A scream almost breaches my throat this me. I force it down, the pain swelling my stomach. “Why not?”

“You’re twenty-three. You went to rehab. Your word means nothing to anyone because I could’ve manipulated you.” He pauses, more ice hi ng glass. “This surpasses the both of us, Loren. It’s about the people around us, who can vouch for our rela onship as father and son.”

It’s over, he’s saying. No one understands us. He’s not the greatest father, but he’s never touched me like that. He’s never abused me—not in that way. And I hate…I fucking hate that this is going to be a part of me, for the rest of my life.

And every day, I’m going to have to repeat the same words over and over: my father did not molest me.

I rub my eyes that sear and water with emo ons that I’ve never felt. I wish I was like Ryke. I wish I didn’t give a fuck about how other people see me. How does someone even get that kind of strength?

I grasp at a sliver of hope. “The people close to us will vouch—”

“No,” he snaps, shu ng me down. “Stop being delusional. They’re looking for answers from two people. They ma er most. Not you, not me, not Greg Calloway or your girlfriend.”

I swallow hard. “Who then?”

“My bitch of an ex-wife and my other son.”

Sara Hale.

And Ryke Meadows.

They both hate Jonathan. Can’t stand to look at him. Why would they ever tes fy in favor of him? It’s over. There is nothing we can do but live with this news.

“I get it,” I nally say. I just want to drown. To numb the parts of me that can’t withstand this reality. I just want to go away for good.

Maybe when I wake up my life will be di erent. Everyone will be happy. There will be no more pain. A scalding tear rolls down my cheek. My phone slips from my hand, thudding to the oor. I reach into the cupboard behind me and nd a bo le of Glen ddich. Three-fourths full.

I pop o the crystal stopper and put the rim to my lips.

I hesitate for only one second before the sharp liquid slides down my throat.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-SIX

LILY CALLOWAY

1 YEAR : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

I SNOOZED with the comic book open on my chest. I startle myself awake, in a half-sleep. “I’m up,” I prac cally snort the words and blink quickly. Oh shit, what was his page number? Forty-seven? Or forty-nine? Somewhere in the for es, for sure, right?

I ip through the comic hurriedly. “I remembered your page,” I b. I’ll

nd it. “I didn’t get that far when you le …” I trail o as I see his side of the

bed. Bare. The comforter rumpled where he had crawled out. I read the clock on the end table.

5 a.m.

Maybe he fell asleep on the couch, I think rst. But I can’t recall a me where he’s done that before. My heart skips, and I slip o the bed, in black co on pan es and a white tank top. The probability of running into Connor is about y- y since he wakes up early for work, but I don’t waste the

me hopping into pajama pants.

I just briskly walk out the door, my bare feet padding against the cold

oorboards as I descend the stairs. The living room is pitch-black, and I ip

on the overhead light. My eyes dart across the furniture, pillows u ed, no bu inden ons.

Okay. I pass through the archway into the kitchen, the microwave light turned on. “Lo?” I whisper, walking further.

And then I freeze, my eyes growing big. “Lo?” His limp hand s cks out from behind the island. I awaken with pure panic, my heart on a freefall. “Lo!” I rush to the space between the sink and the island, and I nd Lo half supported by the cupboard, his head drooped to the side, his body slumped.

I drop to my knees and touch his face, his eyes closed like he’s sleeping. I feel his slow pulse, bea ng sluggishly.

Tears stream down my cheeks. “Lo, Lo…” What’d you do? What’d you do? I spot the whiskey bo le next to him, almost all gone. “LO!” I scream. He’s passed out. But this is di erent. He hasn’t had alcohol in so long. “Wake up!” I ra le his shoulders a li le. Hopefully he’ll open his eyes. He’s not dead. He’s not dead. I li underneath his arms. We’re going to the hospital, Loren Hale. Just you hold on. “You wait for me, okay?” I cry, trying to heave his body with mine.

I’m not strong enough.

I fall back down, the weight of his muscles outsizing my thin arms.

“Lily!” Rose rushes in the kitchen, dressed in a black robe. “What…” Her voice dies o .

I’m tangled with Loren Hale’s limbs while he’s completely, dangerously unresponsive.

“Connor!” Rose shouts, fear breaching her voice.

It terri es me ten mes more. “I’m trying to get him to the car,” I tell her, my body trembling. “I’m taking him to…to the hospital.”

“CONNOR!” Rose screams.

He runs into the kitchen, his hair wet, shirtless, navy pajama pants like he jumped out of the shower. He moves into ac on faster than Rose. “Go start the car, Rose,” he orders, his voice stoic. But there is something behind Connor Cobalt’s eyes that I don’t like.

“We have to go,” I say through a cascade of tears. I try to li Lo again, but Connor squeezes into the small space.

“I have him, Lily. Can you go with Rose?” He glances back at my sister, who is staring wide-eyed at Lo. “Rose.”

“Whose bo le of Glen ddich is that?” she asks in one breath.

Connor easily li s Lo into his arms, his head hanging like he’s…I hold his neck so it doesn’t look like that. Then Connor adjusts Lo’s body, his head res ng against Connor’s bare chest. Be er. I lead the way, grabbing Rose’s arm so she’ll follow.

I have seen Loren Hale passed out drunk, more mes than I can even count. Rose hasn’t seen him like this. And even though something brutal terrorizes every nerve inside my body, I only think one thing: he needs help.

I don’t want to wake up tomorrow and realize I didn’t do the right thing for him. I don’t want to regret not moving faster. I don’t want to open my eyes and see that he’s gone for good. So I suck down this pain and I trudge forward. To the garage. To Rose’s Escalade.

“Connor,” Rose says under her breath while he carries Lo, two paces behind us. I glance back, just to make sure Lo is s ll there.

“You need to drive,” he tells her, admi ng that he can’t.

Rose nods quickly and takes a deep breath, her game face returning. She unlocks the car and heads to the front seat.

I open the backdoor, and I slide in rst. Connor gently rests Lo next to me, his head on my lap. I concentrate on the way his chest rises and falls, so discreetly that it’s hard to see. Just keep breathing, Lo. I comb his hair out of his face, and by the me Connor shuts the passenger door, we’re speeding to the hospital.

Minutes must pass, in the quiet of the car, before someone speaks.

“It was mine,” Connor says. I can’t see his expression from the backseat, but he covers his eyes with his hand. Something he almost never does. “It was my alcohol.”

Rose reaches out and holds Connor’s hand between their seats.

I kiss Lo’s forehead. You wait for me, Loren Hale. “Promise me,” I whisper, blinking back tears. I can try to hold him as ghtly as possible, but in the end, he can slip through my grasp at any moment. He can dri away without me.

Please not today.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN

LILY CALLOWAY

1 YEAR : 07 MONTHS

MARCH

I FORGOT that I was only wearing pan es and a see-through tank top. And I really don’t even care. Though the hospital sta made me put on blue scrub pants. I’ve scooted a chair as close to Lo’s bed as I could, and I hold his hand, tubes stuck in his skin and running to an IV bag with uids.

They pumped his stomach. Now he just needs to wake up.

“You shouldn’t have had alcohol anywhere in the fucking house!” Ryke yells.

“I brought it home a er a company party. I didn’t think—”

“You’re living with an alcoholic, Connor! Do you not even care about him?” Their shadows stand tall behind a gray curtain, inside the nice hospital room with a couch and a bathroom. The door is shut so hopefully no one can hear them in the hallway.

“I know you’re upset—”

You should be upset!” His voice shakes, and his shadow paces back and forth while Connor remains xed in one place. “Do you even know what you did?!” While Ryke stares straight at Connor, there is the longest pause in history of pauses.

And then their forms collide, Ryke’s silhoue e shoving Connor roughly. Something cla ers to the oor while Connor defends himself, pushing Ryke back. My heart races, especially as an elbow or arm whacks into the curtain. I can’t see a thing, really.

I’m mostly surprised that Connor doesn’t talk Ryke down. He’s le ng Lo’s brother a ack him this once. The more aggressive shadow pins the other into the wall, both breathing heavily.

“I trusted him,” Connor says in a low voice.

“You can’t trust a fucking alcoholic,” Ryke growls.

“I trusted my friend,” Connor retorts. “I see him every day, Ryke. If I knew about the allega ons, I would’ve never kept him out of my sight.”

“You know what I fucking think?” Ryke asks, fuming. “I think you get o being the superhero to my brother. I think you like the way he looks at you —like you’re invulnerable. While he stands beneath you, weak, looking for guidance and you take advantage of all of that—”

Stop,” Connor says forcefully, and I can see his chest rising.

“Tell me that I’m wrong,” Ryke says. “Tell me that you’re not destroying him.”

“I love him,” Connor says with so much convic on. “I would never inten onally harm Lo.”

The door suddenly swings open, and the guys immediately separate.

I hear the clap of heels. Rose stops midway into the room. “If I interrupted something, then maybe you two should realize that you’re

gh ng in front of my li le sister. She has fucking ears, you know.” Rose

has dropped more f-bombs today than usual. I almost wonder if Ryke is rubbing o on her. She ings the curtain aside, and everyone looks at me.

Dried tears, my hand clasped in Lo’s. I’m just wai ng, is all.

Rose has four co ees in a carton, and she marches over, passing me one. “Dr. Banning wanted me to ask if you’ve been thinking about sex at all.”

My therapist. I talked to her a li le bit ago. My cheeks redden, and my eyes icker to both Connor and Ryke who stand unwaveringly at the foot of the bed.

“No,” I whisper. I’ve been sad, and usually I cope with sex. Not this

me. I’ve suppressed most thoughts about orgasms, about that rush that

would take me away from here. “Lo has been there for me for so many months.” Saying the words out loud makes them unbearably real. “I want to be strong for him.” It’s my turn now. I’m ready for it.

“I’m proud of you, Lily,” Rose tells me, even giving me a smile. When she turns back towards the guys, they both reach out to collect their co ees. She tucks the carton tray to her chest. “No co ee for either of you. Not un l you stop gh ng over something that is no one’s fault.”

“Rose is right,” I say so ly. “Lo wouldn’t want you both to argue about this.” He’d blame himself if he woke up and heard Connor and Ryke going at it.

They all asked me if the allega ons were true. We heard about them around the same me the doctors began pumping his stomach. I said no. I can’t even, for a second, believe they’re true. Lo would’ve told me.

Rose and Ryke seemed doub ul. And it hurt me to think that our own friends, his brother, may never believe the truth. We’re both known liars. It’s hard to accept anything we say as fact. So I understand, but it doesn’t hurt any less.

Everyone stays in the room, taking the day o of work while I skip all my college assignments. I don’t join them on the couch. I just hold Lo’s hand while he sleeps.

An hour passes before he nally s rs. His eyelids slowly open, and he blinks a few mes to orient himself. Connor, Rose, and Ryke leave the room before he even wakes fully, afraid their presences will overwhelm him.

It’s just Lo and me.

When he nally turns his head to see me, there is something so vitally heartbreaking about those amber swirls. We’ve been in this place before. Him on a hospital bed. Me on the chair. I do what I did when we were teenagers. I pass him a glass of water.

He shakes his head slowly and says, “Lie next to me.”

I set the water on the small tray table and climb onto the wide bed. His arms wrap around me before mine tuck around his chest, tangled up in a few wires. Our legs intertwine, su ciently embraced and connected together.

It’s quiet, and we listen to each other’s breaths for a few minutes.

“Lo,” I whisper, my ngers making circles on his black shirt. “I just want you to know that if you leave this world, I won’t be in it for much longer.” He’s a piece of me. You cut it o , and it’s like going through life with no lungs.

That is how deep our love really goes.

“Lil…I didn’t…” He cups my face, our lips inches apart. “That wasn’t my inten on. I would never do that to you.”

I wipe his tears before they fall far down his cheek. “How much did I drink?” His face contorts. He didn’t think he drank past his limit, I realize. Ini ally, I didn’t either.

“Most of the bo le,” I say.

“I should’ve just passed out,” he says in confusion.

“You drank too fast, and you haven’t had alcohol in years, Lo. That ma ers.” The doctor said that his tolerance is di erent. He can’t func on drinking the same extreme amount that he used to consume.

He shuts his eyes. “I’m sorry.”

I hold him ghter. “I would’ve been upset too,” I whisper, “but it’s going to be easier than you think.”

“Yeah?” he asks.

“Yeah.”

His eyes open but look faraway, lost to the rumors that have been spreading like wild re. “They’re not true, you know.”

“I know.” I kiss his lips, and he pulls me even closer and kisses me back more forcefully, full of eager despera on that tears at my soul. My legs clench around his waist. I break apart rst. “Lo…”

He breathes heavily. “Maybe you shouldn’t…be near me for a while.”

“No,” I say. “You can’t enable me.”

“Why is that?” he asks, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.

“Because I can withstand your charm, Loren Hale.” Unless he layers it on, in which case, I will have to turn away to collect myself.

He laughs into a weak, pained smile, and then he shakes his head, his features just sha ering. “I don’t want to be the weak one.”

It’s one of the most human things he’s ever said.

I kiss his forehead, and he kisses my nose just as quickly. I smile a smile that is lled with tears and hopes and unspoken promises. “You won’t be. Not for long.”


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT

LOREN HALE

1 YEAR : 11 MONTHS

JULY

JUNE 16TH PASSED. I remember Lily picking out the date for our wedding like a dream. I’d think it wasn’t real if Lily hadn’t marked the day on our calendar with stars. Before I drank, we brie y talked about a loca on, somewhere on the coast, but a er I broke my sobriety, we just forgot about it.

Our energy has been focused other places. I wish I could say that I haven’t tasted alcohol a er that one night, but it’s so much easier to break my sobriety again now that I’ve done it once.

I haven’t been right for a while, not since March. Some days I can barely stomach the thought of star ng a morning without something to get me through it. I can’t force myself to take Antabuse. The only thing keeping me here is Lily. I try to make every day count for something. For her. When I fuck up, she doesn’t act like it’s the end of the world. She tells me that the next day will be be er.

But some mes I think that my dad was right. I was never going to be anything more than a bastard.


Thrive

CHAPTER FORTY-NINE

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

I RUN AFTER MY BROTHER, down the suburban street in Princeton, New Jersey. He never even tries to slow. Not when my tendons scream to stop. To take a single break. My chest blazes like an animal wants to crawl out of me. And he just glances back, as though to say, move your ass.

I can’t run as fast as him. I can’t keep up, not even when my calves burn. Not even when I force my foot in front of the other, each one heavy like lead.

He reaches the oak tree at the end of the street rst—of course. I slow to a halt and rest my hands on my head, my jaw locking as I glare at him, pissed. At me, mostly. For not being able to run right by his side. I want to.

God, I want to.

“You can’t go easy on me just once?” I ask, pushing damp strands of hair o my forehead.

“If I slowed down, we would have been walking,” Ryke retorts, not even winded. He stretches his arm over his shoulder. If I told him to do a hundred push-ups right now, I doubt he’d even break a sweat.

I roll my eyes and scowl. I want to let go of everything, to just move on from the allega ons—the stupid shit online, the way people look at me when I walk down a street—but I can’t. I don’t know how to release this tension in my body. It never goes away. Not with anything but alcohol.

I squat to try to breathe right. And then I rub my eyes.

“What do you need?” he asks me.

“A fucking glass of whiskey. One ice cube. Think you can do that for me, big bro?

He glowers back. “You want a glass of whiskey? Why don’t I just push you in the front of a fucking freight train? It’s about the same.”

I stand up and let out a short laugh. “Do you even know what this feels like?” I extend my arms, my eyes on re like I’m halfway between crying and rage. “I feel like I’m going out of my goddamn mind, Ryke. Tell me what I should do? Huh? Nothing takes this pain away, not running, not fucking the girl I love, not anything.”

I wish to God that I could nd an easy out. An easy x. Anything except alcohol. I’d take it in a heartbeat. But there’s nothing that I can do except deal with this shit. Try and move on, to let go. It’s just taking a lot longer than I ever thought it would.

“You relapsed a few mes,” he says. “But you can get back to where you were.”

I shake my head, a knee-jerk reac on.

“So what? You’re going to drink a beer? You’re going to chug a bo le of whiskey? Then what?” he con nues, eyes ashing hot. “You’ll ruin your rela onship with Lily. You’ll feel like shit in the morning. You’ll wish you were fucking dead—”

“What do you think I’m wishing now?!” I scream, poin ng a nger at the fucking ground. “I hate myself for breaking my sobriety. I hate that I’m at this place in my life again.” I wish I could take back the day I broke my sobriety a million mes over. I wish I never answered that phone call. I wish I walked back upstairs and crawled in bed. I wish I held Lily and just disappeared from the world with her.

I wish.

I wish.

I wish. And nothing ever comes true.

His face falls and he raises his hand like calm down. “You were under a lot of scru ny.”

“You’re under the same scru ny,” I retort. The media asks him for a statement about the allega ons almost every day. “And I didn’t see you breaking your sobriety.” My brother—unbreakable, unbendable like the rocks he climbs. Nothing can topple him.

The jealousy and resentment tastes horrible.

“It’s di erent,” Ryke says, his voice less hos le and aggressive. “The media was saying some pre y awful shit, Lo. You coped the rst way you knew how. No one blames you. We just want to fucking help you.”

Sweat collects on the back of my neck. It’s not from running down the street. “You don’t believe them, do you?” I ask. I can see the answer in his eyes, almost every me we talk about the molesta on rumors.

“Who?” he asks.

“The news, all those reporters…you don’t think that our dad actually did those things to me?” Say no. Just say no. I need him to believe me.

He looks physically pained, his answer so clear.

“It’s not fucking true!” I shout. Why can’t my own brother believe me? I’ve known him for three years now. Three years. That should count for something.

“Okay, okay.” He raises his hands again. “You just have to move fucking forward. Don’t worry about what people think.”

I internally laugh, one full of agita on. Don’t worry about what people think. I inhale deeply and stare at the sky with the darkest glare I have. “You say shit, Ryke, like it’s the easiest thing in the world. Do you know how annoying that is?” I turn my head, mee ng his eyes.

“I’ll keep saying it then, just to irritate the fuck out of you.”

I let out another deep breath. Okay.

He rubs the back of my head and nods towards my house down the street. I follow him for a few paces, and I see the way his muscles cut in de ned lines—reminding me that he’s an athlete. A di erent kind. He might not have a nine-to- ve job, but he has goals.

Goals that he’s put on hold to be there for me. I don’t want anyone to pause their life because I had to slam on the brakes for mine.

I stop in the middle of the quiet road, morning. No cameras. It’s the best me to run. I lick my lips. “About your trip to California…I know I haven’t asked about it in months. I’ve been too self-absorbed—”

“Don’t worry about it.” He gestures with his head to the house. “Let’s go make some breakfast for the girls.”

“Wait. I have to say this.” I swallow hard. “I need you to go.” He tries to cut me o , but I barrel ahead. “I can already hear your stupid fucking rebu al. And I’m telling you to go. Climb your mountains. Do whatever you need to do. You’ve had this planned for a long me, and I’m not going to ruin it for you.”

I can’t hurt anyone else.

“I can always reschedule. Those mountains aren’t fucking moving, Lo.”

I put my hands on my head again. He’s wanted to free-solo climb these rock forma ons in California for months, maybe even longer than that. “I will feel like shit if you don’t go,” I say. “And I’ll drink. I can promise you that.”

He just glares.

Why doesn’t he get it? Leave me. “I don’t need you,” I sneer. It’s a complete and u er lie. But I can’t hold onto him like a life vest. I have to let my brother have a fucking life without me in it. “I don’t fucking need you to hold my hand. I need you to be goddamn sel sh like me for once in your life so I don’t feel like u er shit compared to you, alright?”

He stares at me for a long moment, with this rock hard expression that turns darker by the minute. Please. Give up on me. Just this once. And then he says, “Okay, I’ll go.”

I exhale, a pressure actually li ing o me. I didn’t realize I’d been carrying around that guilt for so long.

Ryke wraps his arm around my shoulder and says, “Maybe one day you’ll be able to outrun me.”

Yeah. Maybe one day.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

“WHAT’D I DO?” I ask, my shoulders curving forward. Rose dragged me into the downstairs bathroom like she was plowing through bulky Spartan warriors. Whereas I’d most likely turn beet-red and surrender to their swords, Rose just knocked them all down, a woman on a mission. No man can stop her. Not even three-hundred of them.

“This isn’t about you,” Rose says, xing her hair into a sleek pony.

I frown. “Are you preparing to unplug a toilet?”

She gives me a look.

“What? You’re xing your hair. That’s all I have to go on.” She’s not providing me with any informa on.

Right when she opens her mouth, someone knocks on the door. “What are you two doing in there together?” Lo asks, suspicion in his voice. This is very suspicious, I’ll admit. Joint bathroom sessions only happen when there are mul ple stalls. Unless, you know, sex. But that can’t be one of his thoughts. Because, incest.

Uh. I redden instantly. I need some bleach for my mind.

I picture Lo leaning against the wall, arms crossed, and I almost invite him inside. But Rose smashes her palm against my lips and gives me humongous crazy eyes.

It both scares me and propels me to my sister’s side of things. Her yellow-green eyes are very convincing. Plus, even though she has a air for the drama cs, this seems serious.

Rose drops her hand, trus ng me to stay quiet, and then she cracks the door and s cks her head out. “Two words, Loren: Female menstrua on.” She slams the door right in his face.

“Great,” he calls back with irrita on. “I’d say talk to me again when you’re done PMSing, but you’re always a bitch.” I wince at that comeback. He’s been a lot meaner since he relapsed, but that also comes with an even bigger por on of guilt. I imagine his face twis ng with it, and it hurts my stomach even more.

His footsteps sound on the oorboards, dri ing o .

“Female menstrua on?” I ask with the rise of my brows. “What’s this about, Rose?”

She passes me with re in her eyes and crouches to the cabinets beneath the sink. Her silence makes me nervous.

I almost bite my ngernails, but I drop my hand quickly. “Should I go get Daisy?” I ask. “If this is like a sister thing, we should include her, right?” I feel badly leaving her alone with the guys, especially since we’re all together to celebrate her trip to Paris. In a few days she’ll be o to Fashion Week, her rst me a ending without our mom. It’s a big deal for her, and Rose likes any reason to throw a party, even if only close friends a end.

Rose rises to her feet, brandishing a box of tampons.

I squint. “So this is about your period?” I feel like there’s a mystery here. One that I am not programmed to solve.

“No,” she says like I’m an idiot. I don’t see how I could be the stupid one. She pops open the aps and takes out a familiar looking s ck.

My rushed thought spills out of my mouth. “Who mixed up a pregnancy test with tampons?”

Rose purses her lips. “I put the test in here,” she says atly.

Oh.

Ohhhhhh. My eyes widen in alarm, never believing or registering that this could actually happen: Rose pinching a pregnancy test between two

ngers. “You’re not…”

“I’m late.”

Oh my God. This is really happening.

I just don’t understand why she’s keeping it so secret. Sure, I’ve had to sneak around pregnancy tests more than I’d like to admit aloud or even to myself. Rash-like welts start springing up if I go back that far to my past. But this is coming from Rose—my sister who used to buy tampons for me because I blushed too hard at the checkout counter.

“Why the incognito pregnancy test?” I ask with the lt of my head.

She points a manicured nail at the toilet. “Sit.”

What? “Um, Rose,” I say hesitantly. “You’re supposed to sit on the toilet, not the sister of the person who may be pregnant. That’s how pregnancy tests work…”

She glares like she’s trying to shrivel me. Like I’m Loren Hale—her one true nemesis.

“Team Rose.” I point to my chest. In the mirror, I catch my bony arms and ushed skin, looking very much sunburnt by now.

“I need you to take the test rst,” she says, pushing the s ck into my hands.

Now I go pale, blood rushing out of me. “Why?”

“I need a baseline,” she says. “To know that they work before I try.”

That sounds…ridiculous, but Rose has begun to pace, worrying me a li le. Her eyes dart around the room like she’s thinking way too hard about the future. It’s not a secret that Rose dislikes children, babies even more.

“I thought you and Connor talked about children,” I say so ly, ptoeing very carefully on the topic.

Thirty- ve,” she says. “We agreed to have kids at thirty- ve. This isn’t part of the plan.”

She’s only twenty- ve.

“You know,” I say, “lots of women have babies at your age.” I try my best at being suppor ve, but she shoots me another withering glare.

Piss on the s ck.” Each word sounds like a threat.

I take a deep breath. She’s done far more for me. I can de nitely do this for her. “But you can’t tell Lo that I took a pregnancy test—even one in camaraderie. He’ll freak out.”

“It won’t ever come up,” she promises.

I approach the toilet, roll down my leggings and sit on the cold seat. I concentrate on the task, really careful not to pee on my ngers (that’s the trickiest part). When I nish, I pull up my leggings, set the s ck on the counter and wash my hands, wai ng for my results.

“You next,” I say with a smile, like see it’s not so scary, Rose.

She inhales sharply. “I’ll wait un l we read yours.”

“It’ll be be er if you just get it over with.” She’s going to wear down her ve-inch heels to three-inches if she doesn’t stop pacing. I delicately hand her the tampon box, showing her that it’s not so bad a er all. “It’s probably nega ve anyway. You’re on birth control, right?”

“I haven’t missed a single day, so you know what this means?”

“That there is no way you could be pregnant.” I exhale for her and smile. She’s being drama c for nothing.

“That I’m unlucky. Very, very unlucky, Lily. Birth control is 99% e ec ve, so Connor’s superhuman sperm somehow penetrated my body’s defenses. He won. His sperm reached my egg and now I’m going to have this thing growing inside of me for nine whole months while he gets to parade around the fact that he impregnated an impregnable woman.” She exhales a er that rant.

My eyes are saucers and I pat her iron-like shoulder for support. I try not to think about Connor’s sperm or his sperm wearing a superhero cape. “If you have a baby, just think of all the cute clothes you can dress her or him up in.” It’s the only pro that I can think of.

“A baby isn’t a doll,” she refutes in a chilly tone. She struts forward, forcing my hand to fall. I doubt it was that comfor ng anyway. She reluctantly pulls out the pregnancy test from the tampon box.

“Okay,” I say, regrouping. “Then give me a reason why you don’t like children that has nothing to do with tantrums and dirty diapers.”

She pulls her black pan es down from her dress and stares at the s ck before taking the test. “Besides the fact that they’ll freakishly look like a hybrid of Connor and me,” she says, “children are re ec ons of their parents. Anything they say or do is going to be seen as a product of my paren ng choices.” She shakes her head and this foreign fear darkens her face. “It’s not like fucking up a math test, Lily.”

She rolls her eyes, her guards rising again. And then she pees on the s ck. “What does yours say?” she asks.

“Nega ve,” I declare before I even pick it up. She ushes the toilet, and I grab my s ck. “Two lines that’s…” I snatch the direc ons, my heart catapul ng to my throat. No…

A er scrubbing her hands with soap and rinsing, Rose steps forward and leers over my shoulder to read the test. “Lily.” Her brows rise in accusa on.

“It’s broken!” I point at the s ck like it has betrayed me. I toss it into the sink. There’s absolutely no way I’m pregnant. Right. Right?

Rose grips my shoulders, spinning me towards her. “Stay calm,” she says in her unsympathe c voice.

I breathe out a long breath. Like I’m in a maternity class. Oh my God. I’m already doing pregnant things. I touch my cheeks that roast. “Am I burning up? I think I have seven-degree burns.”

“No such thing,” she says.

“What does yours say?” I ask, about to look over at the counter.

She clutches my shoulders harder. “Concentrate. One issue at a me.”

Okay. But I can’t help but no ce her change in demeanor. My morose, panicked sister has put on her problem-solving a tude with a li le too much excitement. She’s avoiding her issues by focusing on mine.

“Has Lo been using protec on?”

“No,” I say. “Has Connor?”

Her glare ices over. “I’m on birth control. We’ve discussed this already.”

Oh yeah. Okay.

“Breathe,” she tells me.

I blow out a breath. I may be pregnant. “Oh my God.”

“How late are you?” she asks, s ll quizzing me. My brain is trying to cross ve di erent pathways at the same me.

“Um…” I blink repeatedly. “Oh um.” I shake my head to collect my thoughts. “I skip my period with birth control.” I don’t know how late I am. I’m not Rose. I bet she has alerts in her cellphone for her next cycle.

“And you took all of your birth control? Every day? You didn’t miss once?”

“I’m good about it,” I say. “I always have…” I cringe. Shit. My head hurts as I wrack my brain for answers. When Lo relapsed and when the molesta on rumors ignited instead of zzling out, everything became really confusing and stressful. I must have been distracted and forgot.

The realiza on knocks me back a couple steps, but Rose holds onto my shoulders s ll, so I just sway a li le like I’ve had too many morning mimosas. This can’t be right. “It’s wrong.” I can’t believe in this outcome.

If I’m pregnant…Lo will be devastated. He has expressed that he doesn’t want children, not when alcoholism is hereditary. And we’re not in a good place to have a baby. I don’t know if we ever will be.

“It has to be wrong,” I say again, this me mee ng my erce sister’s narrowed gaze.

I wait for her to say: it probably is. Or: there’s no way you’re pregnant. But maybe it seems unrealis c. I’m a sex addict. I should’ve had an accident a long me ago, right? “We have anal sex,” I blurt out, even raising my hand like it solves everything.

“So?”

“So we have lots and lots of anal sex, and the sperm can’t go to the right place in that posi on.” I am shrinking into myself, dodging the word “vagina” and “eggs” in one swoop.

“All it takes is one me vaginally,” she says. “And what are you doing having lots and lots of anal sex? You shouldn’t be having lots and lots of any sex. I thought you two were being more careful.”

We weren’t.

We haven’t been careful since we ditched my therapist’s blacklist. Nooners. Public sex. It has become our new rou ne. One that has lled us both with a sense of joy and normalcy.

“There’s something that I have to tell you. Please do not scream.” I tuck a piece of my hair behind my ear. “A li le before my twenty- rst birthday, Lo and I weren’t doing so well. We had a major ght about sex…” I swallow a pebble in my throat. “I felt guilty for keeping him from it, and he was always restraining himself around me.” I pause to gauge her reac on.

Anger has already shaded her face into something kind of demonic, her cheeks concaved and her arms crossed.

Shit. I just keep going. “You see, I didn’t want the guy I’m with to be scared of me. And that’s what it was star ng to feel like. So…”

“You’ve been having lots and lots of sex,” she nishes for me, her words crystalizing.

“Yeah, and we ditched my therapist’s suggested rules.”

Her mouth falls. “You did not.”

“They were sugges ons,” I emphasize this part.

“Did you tell Dr. Banning? Did you let her in on what you’ve been doing or have you and Loren kept this from everyone?Well Daisy knows…but I don’t throw my youngest sister under the bus. Her loyalty must be rewarded.

“It’s our sex life,” I say so ly. “We thought we had it under control.”

“Now you’re pregnant,” she snaps. “How is that under control?

Tears start to brim, and I wipe them quickly. “The test could be wrong…”

When she sees my tears, she rolls her eyes but stops a acking with every weapon in her arsenal. “How much is a lot?” she asks, plan ng her hands on her hips.

“I don’t know…” I blink, trying to recall the amount. “Maybe two mes, three, some mes four.”

“Every day?” The word is laced with acid.

My answer won’t bring kind sen ments and good cheer, so my lips stay closed. I just nod.

“For two years, Lily?” She looks like she’s going to cry. Maybe because I never trusted her with this informa on.

“I’m sorry,” I whisper. “It was working…” Un l now. I can’t touch my abdomen. Is there really something in there?

“I’m surprised you haven’t been pregnant ten mes already.”

“The test could be wrong,” I exclaim, s cking to this one bit of hope. How can I tell Lo? It will send him o a cli that I’ve been trying to draw him away from for months.

“I’ll schedule an appointment for you so we’ll know for sure,” she says.

I nod, and my gaze dri s to the counter where her test lies. She is xed to the oor, too scared to confront her own fate. So I do it for her, approaching the pregnancy s ck.

Two lines.

Just like mine.

I shake my head, a weight li ing o my chest at a single thought. “These tests have to be broken, Rose. What’s the probability that we both got pregnant at the same me?” It’s all wrong. We’re okay.

“Not impossible, obviously,” she says, her body rigid like a board. “I’ll schedule an appointment for me too.”

I blow out another breath, this me it quakes my chin. “I can’t tell Lo,” I realize. Even if it’s true, I don’t know if I can tell him right away either. It’ll crush him so much. I don’t want to cause him any pain.

“I know,” she says. “I’m not telling Connor.”

My mouth falls. “Why?” He wants children. They’ve been married for a li le over a year, and they’ve withstood a lot together, with no signs of par ng. They channel power from the universe that only nerd stars can access. I’m sure of it.

The galaxy is on their side.

“He’ll be happy.” She says the word like it’s disgus ng. “And I want to process the awfulness of this situa on for as long as possible without him gloa ng and grinning.” She raises her chin like a declara on. “If he’s truly as smart as he claims to be, he’ll gure it out on his own.”

I wonder if she really just wants to pretend like it’s not happening for a while. It’s weird, but Connor will probably like the challenge. Then again, maybe it isn’t so weird. He’s Connor Cobalt.

She appraises my mental state for a second, returning her worries back to me. “We’ll help each other,” she says. “And we won’t tell anyone else un l you’re ready to tell Lo.”

If I’m pregnant,” I say, but the waterworks have already begun again. Rose is usually right. She’s the smart one, so the fact that she’s not even considering an inaccuracy in the test—it makes it more real than I want it to be.

She rips o a piece of toilet paper and hands it to me.

I dry my eyes, realizing that if we’re going to have any chance at hiding this, I can’t leave the bathroom distressed and upset. I sni .

“I’m here for you,” she says in that icy, Rose Calloway voice. Strangely, it’s become more than comfor ng. “We won’t let each other down.”

I nod. In the end, I have to do what’s best for Lo. Even if it hurts.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

“WHERE’S DAISY?” Rose asks, stru ng into the kitchen with Lily a er they spent probably een minutes together in the bathroom. Connor is

right. I shouldn’t ques on these things. It’s Rose. She could’ve been asking Lily about sex, just overly concerned.

Connor dumps bacon into a bowl. Breakfast for dinner, Daisy’s choice for her going away party. “The garage,” he says. “Ryke went to check on her.”

I watch Lily approach me. Her gaze rakes me in a slow once-over, landing on my crotch. I don’t even think she realizes that she’s doing it. Which actually makes me smile. She stops a foot from me, hesita ng.

Screw that. I hook my ngers in the band of her leggings and pull her to my chest. She knocks straight into me, a gasp escaping her lips, and she sets her palms at on my abs. I kiss her nose, and she blushes. “Lo,” she whispers, her heart bea ng quickly against me. Mine matches her speed, and I kiss her cheek. She breathes deeply, need ickering in her eyes but also something else…

She looks away from me, focusing on Connor and Rose who have a good ve feet between them.

Rose has her arms crossed. “I hate your smile.”

“You love my smile. That’s why it annoys you, darling.”

“Your backwards logic wouldn’t make it past the rst round of the Quiz Bowl Tournament.”

He takes a step closer to her. “My logic is what won my team the Quiz Bowl Tournament. Four years. In a row.”

She glares. “I hope your cat scratches your face tonight,” she deadpans. Rose even mimics the claws with her hand.

He grins like she gave him the best compliment.

My eyes fall back to Lily. “Lil?”

“Did you talk to Ryke about da ng?” she asks, dodging my teasing like I’m not even kissing her. Usually she’d at least smile back.

“Yeah…he says that he’s not with your sister.” We’ve all speculated that something’s going on between him and Daisy ever since she moved into his apartment complex. He hasn’t dated one single girl since then. He even rejects girls when they try to irt or o er their number. It’s weird.

“Maybe he has a secret girlfriend that’s not Daisy,” Lily o ers a theory. He’s with Daisy almost every day. Connor doesn’t even think that’s possible.

“I don’t know…”

Lily anxiously rubs her arm, and her leg rises towards my hip, more out of impulse, a bad one. I can tell the di erence by now.

“You okay, Lil?” I ask.

“Yeah,” she breathes. She drops her leg, catching herself.

“You’d tell me if I was pushing you too far?”

She nods quickly. “I’m okay, really. A li le…” She leans close and whispers, “aroused.” Then she blushes again, but she ends up smiling nervously.

My lips rise. “I had no idea,” I say. “We’ll have to do something about that later.” I kiss the corner of her lips, and her body curves into mine. My hand lowers to her back, sliding underneath the band of her—

“Loren,” Rose snaps, completely ruining this.

I internally sigh and put some space between us. “Yeah?”

“How about you not grope my sister when I’m in the room?”

The irrita on just storms right back inside of me. “How about you not verbally fuck your husband when I’m in the room, thanks?” I ash a smile.

Rose looks at me like I’m crazy. “I don’t even know what you’re talking about.”

Connor leans against the kitchen counter with a growing smile, popping a grape in his mouth. Yeah, even when he eats, his lips pull upward in a rich grin.

I hate your smile,” I mimic her in a high voice. “Your backwards logic wouldn’t…whatever.” I can’t even mimic her right. I wave her o and head towards the door. I need to get my brother and Daisy anyway. The food is all cooked.

As I open the door, I hear Rose’s voice in the background. “I was not

ir ng with you, Richard.”

I can pre y much feel his grin overtake his whole face.

“Hey,” I call, stepping into the garage and shu ng the door behind me. “Dinner is…” My face falls, morphing into a series of emo ons.

Ryke and Daisy are on a parked motorcycle together, her legs wrapped around his waist, lying almost at against the gas can near the handlebars. His body is pushed up against hers, no space between them. It’s miles and miles away from innocent.

The worst part: just minutes ago Ryke told me that nothing was going on. I don’t get it. I don’t fucking understand why he has to lie to me. I ask him if he has feelings for her. He says no. I ask him if they’re fucking. He says no. I ask him anything and he gives me responses he thinks I want to hear. He’s walking on egg shells for me, and I just need the fucking truth.

Every day, I feel like I’m going out of my goddamn mind.

Anger drives into me. From so many places. I can’t stop it. Ryke climbs o the bike, ac ng guiltless about the whole ordeal. Daisy follows suit, and when they’re both standing on the concrete, I go o .

“Did I interrupt something?” I ask my brother.

“No,” Ryke says. “We were just talking.”

I nod repeatedly. There are fears so deep that I can barely touch them. He could fuck over Daisy. Break her heart. He could betray me. And break mine. I just need him to give me something. Tell me that he loves her. Tell me that this is more than what I think it is. Anything that can put these doubts to bed.

I ask, “If you were just talking, then why were her legs wrapped around your waist?”

“Lo,” Daisy cuts in. Ryke raises his hand, silently telling her to stay out of it.

“We’re friends,” Ryke says to me.

That’s all he gives me: We’re friends. I shake my head. “Friends don’t do shit like that.” I point at the Duca that they were just on together.

Ryke pinches the bridge of his nose, his jaw hardening. “What do you fucking want me to say?”

Anything. “That what I just saw was a mistake!” I shout.

His lips ghten. He just stares at me. I want to punch him right now. Maybe then he’ll tell me the truth.

“It was a mistake,” Daisy says. “I wanted to see what it would be like to ride on a motorcycle backwards. I needed his help.”

I look between them. Is she serious? “That’s the best lie you can come up with?”

She smiles. “It’s actually the truth.”

“This isn’t a fucking joke, Daisy. He’s seven years older than you. He’s been with more girls than you probably even realize.” I don’t want to bring a person in her life that’ll just screw her and leave her. I can’t handle that.

“No,” she says, “I realize that he’s slept with a lot of women, but his number is probably one that I would have easily reached at twenty- ve too.”

I grimace. Some mes I think she puts on this act like “I’m so old and experienced” just for my brother. “I’m in an alternate universe right now.”

“Really?” Daisy says with a lopsided smile, one that brightens her whole face. It reminds me that she’s s ll young and may be able to escape all of this. I want something be er for her than my brother. She has the opportunity to leave Philly behind, date a guy without so much baggage. She can be so fucking free. “Cool,” she nods. “Is it more fun here? I think it is.” She turns to Ryke. “What do you think?”

His eyes never leave me. “Tone it down.” And then he says, “Lo—”

“You’re not good enough for her,” I interject. “You realize that, right?”

Ryke’s muscles ex, as tense as me. “I care about Daisy just as much as you, if not more, so you don’t need to pull this overprotec ve bullshit on me.”

I want to believe that. So badly. The side of me that I hate most never will. “It’s not bullshit if you’re fucking her,” I say.

“We’re not fucking!” he shouts.

The door opens, and Connor, Rose and Lily slip into the garage.

Lily stands next to me with a heavy frown. “What’s going on?” she whispers.

“I caught them fucking on her motorcycle.” I literally say it to be mean.

Ryke groans. “Come on! We were both on the bike, fully fucking clothed. We’ve never had sex!” He shakes his head. “How many mes do I have to say it?” I don’t know. I don’t know how to give you a fucking break when I rarely get one. It’s the cruelest part of my soul. “You know what,” he says, “we might as well fuck if you all think we’ve done it a thousand

mes already.”

“Whoa, whoa.” I cringe and raise my hands. “I can’t stomach you guys doing it once. So please spare me the goddamn picture of it happening a thousand mes.”

“Both of you,” Connor chimes in, stepping o the short stairs that lead down into the garage, “stop for a second.” He stands between us. “You’re overreac ng.”

Probably. But some mes it feels good to see the anger ash in my brother’s eyes. Like we’re on equal playing elds. It’s sick, I realize.

“I don’t like being accused of things that I didn’t fucking do,” Ryke growls.

That just about kills me. “Yeah? How do you think Dad feels?!” It comes out before I can stop it. The garage deadens with silence, my hos le voice echoing. I have not once pressured Ryke for a statement. I won’t either.

But every day he remains quiet is another day I ght this alone. All he has to do is go to the press. That’s it. If he can’t vouch for our dad, then why can’t he at least vouch for me? Yeah I’m not the greatest person to be around, but he’s been by my side for three goddamn years. That has to count for something.

I swallow, realizing he’s not going to say anything. I can’t force him to speak out. It’s too big of a deal. “She’s eighteen,” I tell him, s cking to the topic.

“Here we go.” Ryke tosses his arms in the air. “Let’s fucking hear it, Lo. She’s eighteen. She’s like your li le sister. Her mom hates me. I know. I know. I fucking know.”

Pain ripples through me. I’m sorry. Am I though? I just feel like shit. Lily’s arm slides around my waist, and my shoulders begin to relax. I exhale.

It’s not over though. I’ve always been a machine gun, another bullet ready a er I press the trigger. Most of the me, I’m just wai ng for it to ricochet. And nally hit me.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

I SKIRT PAST THE KITCHEN, training my focus on the living room and the remote. Not Loren Hale, who closes the fridge, a water bo le in hand. I am not even going to glance at his gorgeous bone structure, those sharp-as-ice cheekbones or the pink lips that turn into a sexy pout when he glares. Or his intense amber eyes that always stare straight into me.

It’s just me and the remote.

Right on the couch cushion.

“Hey,” Lo calls a er me.

“Hey back,” I reply, not slowing down. Hello, remote. I sidle to the couch and before I even plop down, Lo runs to catch me. In a ash, he clasps my bicep, stopping me. I let the surprise oat across my face. “Do you have Peter Parker re exes? Why didn’t you tell me you were bi en by a radioac ve spider?”

He doesn’t laugh or even acknowledge my joke. “Why are you ac ng so weird?”

“Weird how?” My stomach does a dance, the kind of nervous dance that only middle school students can relate to.

“You’re avoiding me.”

Okay. He’s right on that account. On my way to the doctor with Rose, we had a major at re, which was a bad, bad sign, doomed from the start. So by the me the doctor said you’re pregnant to both of us, I resigned to the fact that this was some real cosmic injus ce.

And that I be er get my shit together so the news doesn’t break Lo. Rose is two weeks further along than me, so she may have to announce her pregnancy before I do. But I just have to wait for the best moment, the perfect me where Lo is in a be er place. I’m hoping it’ll come before I start showing. It has to.

“Lily,” he snaps, waving his hand in my face. “Are you even with me?”

Keeping this from Lo is like carrying around a grenade, not knowing when it’ll blow up. “I’m not avoiding you,” I say swi ly.

“You just walked right past me,” he argues, “and yesterday, you didn’t even wait to shower with me.” Shower sex. I skipped shower sex. That had to be a big red ag. His eyebrows pinch together, hurt coursing through his features. “Did I do something? Are you mad at me?”

“No,” I say, a knife wedging itself in my ribcage. “I just wanted to go longer without having sex so frequently. You know, see if I can do it. Like a personal goal or something.”

His muscles loosen in an instant. “Can you let me know when you’re planning these personal goals?”

I nod. “Good news,” I say, rising on my ptoes and hooking my arms around his neck, “I’ve completed it.”

His lips curve upward, and his hands fall to my ass, squeezing and building a strong pressure like sexual magic. He walks me back into the couch, and I lie against the cushions, the remote digging into my shoulder blade. I toss it on the oor and feel the weight of Lo’s toned body bearing down on mine.

A noise catches in my throat, and my heart skips, u erly trans xed by his lips. I try to lean up to touch them with mine, but he places his palm on my chest, a ening me against the couch.

“I don’t like this game,” I tell him.

His knees rest on either side of my hips, straddling me and making it near impossible to roll o the couch or to acquire a long, sultry kiss.

“You don’t?” His brows rise, and his hand disappears up my thin co on shirt. Gliding over my skin, teasing me. It’s a rush that lls me with need.

Yes,” I breathe. Yes? Was that the right response?

“Looks like you’re stuck here,” he says.

Yes. I try to focus, but that hand is creeping up my abdomen at such a slow, intoxica ng pace. “No kissing?” I whisper.

He bends down, and his lips brush the nape of my neck, his nose nuzzling me. I cry a li le, the sensa ons blistering and pulsing inside of me. His tongue slides against my so skin, and I shudder, my limbs trembling beneath him.

Not fair. So not fair. I am a goner. I let out a hoarse ragged breath, and then wedge my arm between our bodies, enough that I can place a hand on the outside of his pants. When I begin rubbing, he groans into my neck.

Ha! I take it a step further and slide my hand underneath the elas c of his gym shorts but over his ght compression shorts, like spandex that most guys wear to keep their stu in place when they work out. Very li le fabric lies between my palm and his cock.

Lo rocks his pelvis, sucking gently on my neck, and his lips travel to mine in a brief moment, a acking with feverish hunger. Yes. God yes.

Instead of moving my hand, I let him grind his body against me. My lips ache and swell, and my pan es begin to soak. When I feel him harden, I let out a sharp breath and try to slip my ngers beneath his compression shorts.

But he rests his palm on top of my hand, silently telling me to keep it there.

He kisses slower, and his tongue icks in and out of my mouth, the best French kisser in the whole wide world. I think I could do this forever. Well, not forever. I need a release sooner or later, but foreplay has never been be er between us. I revel in the beforehand now. Each moment means something. It’s not just about the climax.

Though something hard, really hard, right inside of me would be just about perfect.

“Hey, get the fuck o each other.” Ryke’s voice wakes me from my blissful thoughts. A pillow assaults my side.

Lo props his body up with one arm, just enough to detach his lips from mine and reveal exactly where my hand has journeyed. In Lo’s shorts. On his cock.

Should I look over? I do. I glance at Ryke, who towers over the couch. My elbows heat in a shade of rash-red. Ryke crosses his arms, a dark accusing look on his face. “The couch is a public area.”

“We weren’t fucking,” Lo refutes with a half-smile. “Thanks for the concern, bro.” He helps me retrieve my hand from his shorts because I have frozen in a pit of embarrassment.

“Ten minutes later and you might have been,” he notes. “I really want to fucking go. The weight benches are probably all taken, so can you hurry up?”

“Yeah give me ten minutes.”

“Not with her,” he says. “It’s the middle of the a ernoon.” Shit.

Lo’s jaw muscles c, and he rises to his feet. “Ten minutes alone, I got it.”

I cover my hot face with my hands, watching out of the cracks of my

ngers. I can’t touch myself. For other people, it’s not so dangerous. For

me, it may trigger my compulsions. Losing thoughts and me to porn and masturba ng—not again. I don’t want to regress, not with this baby cking inside of me.

I just need…to forget about the pulsing between my thighs. Do not think of what it feels like to climax, Lily. Think about ugly thoughts. Una rac ve things. I glance at Ryke, his scowly unshaven face and general broodiness. It almost kills my arousal. Almost.

Lo pauses beside the couch, and his eyes fall to me. “You’re coming with us, Lil.”

“Nonono,” I say. “I’m coming with you, not him.” I point a nger at Ryke, thusly removing a hand-shield from my face.

Ryke groans. “Really, Calloway?”

“Not that type of coming, Lil,” Lo says with a small smile, making me like less of a sex-crazed freak. He nudges my shoulder with his knee. “To the gym, okay?”

I nod, nervous u ers in my belly. I can hold out. I realize I’ve crossed my legs. I’d like something very, very hard s ll. Don’t think about it. Right. Una rac ve things. Ryke Meadows. Ryke Meadows.

I breathe out.

“Don’t leave her,” Lo tells Ryke. It’s not a ques on.

His fear lingers long a er he leaves, like a dust storm he kicked up in his wake. I think I’m okay. Wet, aroused, but I can wait un l tonight. No porn or touching. It’s not what I really want anyway. Loren Hale is my one true desire.

A couple seconds pass, the silent, awkwardness in the room disturbs me. I s ll lie on the couch, afraid to uncross my legs at the current moment.

“Can you talk?” I ask, tempted to just burrow in this couch like a naked mole rat and never return to see daylight.

“Sure,” he says roughly, which makes me a li le scared of what comes next. “We should talk about how I now have to wait for your boyfriend to jerk o before we can go to the gym.”

I cringe and let my other hand fall from my face. “Doesn’t it skeeve you out that you’re talking about your brother jerking o ?”

He rolls his eyes and throws another pillow at me. Seriously annoying. Mood killer. I brighten. It’s working, and I don’t even think Ryke meant to be my sexual repellant.

“Who ins gated that?” He gestures to the couch. “You or him?”

“It was mutual,” I reply defensively.

He opens his mouth and then closes it quickly, as though trying to choose the right words. That doesn’t happen that o en. Ryke speaks on impulse with me. Finally he lands on this: “Are you okay?”

My lips part, not able to say anything, half out of shock.

“Don’t look so fucking surprised,” he says. “I care about you. It’s just… Lo has been in a bad place. All my concern has been directed towards him for a while.”

“Mine too.” Slowly, I sit up and hug one of the pillows to my chest, able to sit Indian style well enough. It’s not so bad. “I’m really worried about him.” I pause, collec ng my thoughts. “He told me that he’s going out west with you and Connor, on a road trip, instead of going to rehab.” When he u ered those words, I started to cry. Any me we’re separated it feels like someone has ripped a piece of me away, but this me, the tears were more from the shock of the situa on. The longer we sat and discussed it, the more it felt right.

I hope that when he returns he’ll be in a much be er place, enough to handle more news. I’m not even sure if keeping this secret will be easier or harder with him absent.

“I didn’t think rehab was a smart choice,” Ryke says. “Not with the press. I don’t think he can deal with more a en on from the media.”

“I know,” I say, remembering every headline about his hospital trip. It’s bad enough that he broke his sobriety and landed there, but to have the whole na on in on it—it’s ten mes worse. It made his recovery harder, and it was one reason why he drank again a erwards. He even told me so. “Thanks for that.” I look to Ryke. “For o ering an alterna ve.”

He shrugs like it’s nothing. But it’s not nothing. I saw the relief in Lo’s eyes when he told me about this pseudo-rehab away from cameras and the press.

Ryke takes a seat beside my feet, and he runs his hand through his dark brown hair. “Do you miss public sex or something?”

“Huh?” I frown at the quick subject change and tense at the actual topic.

“You were prac cally fucking in the living room,” he says, keeping eye contact with me. Which makes the awkwardness amplify by about ten notches. “Is it because you miss it? The public sex, I mean.”

I some mes forget that Ryke is comfortable by most things. “Yeah…I miss it a lot,” I lie. The truth: Lo and I had sex in the pool a few weeks ago while Connor and Rose spent a long weekend in London.

“You know that you shouldn’t be ashamed of liking it. It’s not wrong,” he tells me. This is de nitely a Ryke Meadows ploy to make me comfortable.

My cheeks heat. Half out of embarrassment and the other half out of fear. This is not how I want Ryke to discover my “extra sex” secret. He can learn the same way as Rose, when I eventually tell him that I’m pregnant.

“Not that this makes me a sex addict,” he prefaces, “but I prefer to have sex in places besides a bed.”

I perk up, more interested. I knew it. All of those bathroom breaks with Melissa during a Cancun trip years ago suddenly make more sense. He even did it on the plane. It’s very rare for me to nd someone who enjoys these things. Maybe because I just don’t talk about sex all that much.

“Like where?” I ask.

“I’ve fucked all over,” he says conversa onally. I must admit, he has a gi in speaking without restraint or shame. It’s like he owns who he is to the fullest degree.

I wish I could be like that about sex. But I think it’s a li le di erent being a girl.

“The beach,” he lists.

I shake my head. “Sand is evil.”

“But in the early morning, it’s so fucking beau ful.”

I can’t recall a morning beach hookup for myself. Night, most de nitely.

“Bathrooms,” he con nues.

“Even the dirty ones?” I ask.

He shrugs. “Honestly, I don’t really no ce.” He adds, “Parks, elevators, golf courses, locker rooms, the woods—love the woods.”

“Did you ever have sex at your high school?” I ask.

He nods. “Under the bleachers like a cliché.”

I smile. “Me too.”

He raises his water bo le in a toast.

“Lo and I had sex in a movie theater once,” I tell him. “He actually bought every cket just so we could do it.”

Ryke’s brows shoot up. “Before you went into recovery, I assume.”

I nod. It was when he wanted to sa ate my every whim and desire, which turned into one big enabling factory. But it was fun. I can’t deny that. Even though we’re having public sex, I doubt Lo would ever buy out a theater again. Some things go too far.

“I fucked this gypsy at a carnival once,” he says, his arm stretching over the back of the couch, “right underneath her table. We knocked over the crystal ball.” He smiles at the memory like it’s a good one. Like the whole event was more than just a climax for him. That’s not how I ever saw sex. I didn’t seek out wild places to fuck. They were just convenient at the me. Se ngs to get me what I wanted.

“I did it at a carnival or amusement park or…whatever,” I say. “On the Ferris wheel though.”

“While it was moving?” Surprise in ltrates his voice.

“Yeah, I mean, he didn’t last long.” My throat ghtens, trying not to think about the messy details.

Ryke’s face falls a li le. Maybe he’s just now realizing that I’m not talking about Lo. I test out this theory by saying, “I also did it with a guy I met at a co on candy booth. Same night.”

He shi s forward, removing his arm from the couch, darkness clouding him. I can tell he’s trying to push it away, but when his gaze meets mine, there’s more understanding, more empathy for my addic on than I’ve ever seen before.

Me and him. We’re not the same. He can reminisce about all the places he’s fucked with laughs and smiles, rehashing stories that involve beginnings, middles, and sa sfying conclusions. With orgasms and no shame in the end. My past is li ered with hurt and regret. I’d rather leave it all in the fog.

He was right. He won’t ever join my club.

It’s just me.

By my lonesome.

How it should be.

“You ready?” Lo’s voice wakes me from my reverie. He stands in the doorway with wet hair and a sharpened jawline. His eyes it from my head to my toes, assessing my state. And then he nods to me like you’re okay. I rise to my feet and gladly walk straight into his arms.

Maybe I’m not so alone.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

Landed. Flight was pre y good, almost no turbulence. – Lo

Rugby World Cup is going on in Paris this weekend. Horrible tra c.

– Lo

Daisy looks shaken up. – Lo

I SCROLL through my old text conversa on with Lo, rereading each word. His road trip with his brother and Connor had to take a major detour and pit stop for my li le sister.

She had some sort of night terror…are you sure you don’t want to

come up? – Lo

Is Rose raging right now? – Lo

Rose paces in front of me, slamming her ngers violently on the screen of her phone. Raging, yes. Fuming, yes. She growls and looks like she’s ready to chuck her phone across the room. “Connor won’t snap a picture of her and send it to me,” she says. “How am I supposed to verify that Daisy is okay without evidence?

I rest an elbow on the checkout counter at Superheroes & Scones, the store opening in a couple hours. “Trust,” I say, a pit in my stomach. “We have to believe that they’re telling us everything.” I scroll through my messages again, silently cursing Lo for being such a brief texter.

I should just focus on my book that’s cracked open for my Op ons, Futures and Financial Deriva ves course. Every page is highlighted with neon yellow marks, my nger ps stained that color. But the sentences blur together, my mind in Paris with the guys and my li le sister.

“We can y in tomorrow,” I suggest.

Lo did call to deliver a more detailed account of what happened. Daisy was thrown out of a runway show only minutes before she was supposed to walk, and the designer basically ripped o her clothes. In front of everyone backstage. I would have been mor ed if that was me, so I

wasn’t surprised that she was upset. But I am a li le shocked that she chose to call Ryke and only Ryke about the incident.

He immediately wanted to check up on her in person. And when they spent the night, Daisy woke them up, screaming like she was being murdered. Apparently she was “stuck” in a nightmare…or something like that.

Chills s ll prick my skin every me I imagine it. Lo said, “It was horrifying.” It was horrifying. I want to jump on a plane and hug my sister, not leave her with our signi cant others and Ryke.

“We can’t y in tomorrow,” Rose tells me, her eyes s ll narrowed at her cellphone. “You won’t graduate.”

A er being delayed for so long, I can almost feel the crisp paper of my diploma, so close. But I have a huge exam, and if I don’t make the date, I’ll be given a big fat zero. My professor said, “In order to be excused, you need to be dying in a hospital.” This par cular professor isn’t fond of the “celebrity special treatment” either, so I have to be there.

In the esh.

“You can go,” I remind her, already feeling a bout of guilt for not being present for Daisy. I don’t want to hold Rose back too.

She pockets her phone in her clutch and sidles up to the counter. I smell co ee being brewed by one of the employees. “I’m not leaving you,” she says. I read into the rest: not while you’re pregnant.

I give her a weak smile.

Rose straightens up. “Now where are your notecards? I’ll quiz you.”

I sh them out of my backpack at my feet and pass the disorderly stack to her.

She snorts. “Connor is a horrible tutor. He didn’t even teach you to rubber band these.”

“He did,” I say, even though I thought that “helpful p” was pre y self-explanatory. “I just always lose the rubber bands.” My tablet pings on the counter. I’ve been entrusted with the internet to study for my exam, but I may have also setup no ca ons for certain tags on Tumblr.

I don’t deny it.

I’m s ll a li le obsessed.

I just don’t want another surprise like the one about Lo’s dad. Plus, I some mes fear that the pregnancies will just pop up online. That cannot be the way Lo nds out.

Swiping my nger across the screen, I power the tablet on and check the alert: 1 New from #Coballoway. I click into the tag, and my cheeks burn at the gif of Connor’s hand gripping Rose’s bo om, her ass already a li le red. I quickly click out. I didn’t see it.

Rose nishes straightening my cards together and gives me a look. “Why are you all ushed?” I’m ushed in embarrassment, not arousal, just to be clear. Her eyes it to the tablet. “Lily, do you have internet on there?”

“Just a li le bit,” I blurt out.

“Okay”—she snatches the tablet from me—“you can’t have a li le bit of internet.” She logs into my se ngs.

“It’s for work purposes, and you know, studying.” I tap my highlighter to my book for further emphasis.

“S ck to your notecards.”

She just doesn’t trust me as much since the doctor’s o ce. I think she’s wai ng for me to slip back into my old, destruc ve porn- lled rou ne. Which is understandable. But she’s pregnant too and…

My eyes grow big as my thoughts take a dangerous turn. “Rose,” I whisper, leaning close, “are you going to be able to have sex now that you’re pregnant?” I frown, thinking harder. Oh my God. “Can I have sex when I’m really, really pregnant? Oh my God. What about right a erwards?” I lunge for my tablet. I need answers. Answers that the worldwide web can provide.

“Lily,” Rose snaps, raising the tablet over my head. Damn her heels. “Be calm.”

“Aren’t you freaking out? Just a li le. Even internally?”

“Internally I’m rolling my eyes at you,” she deadpans.

Oh. “These are valid ques ons.” I point at her. “You should be more worried. I mean, you and Connor do it like…” I trail o .

“Like what?” Her eyes pierce me through the skull.

“Like…rough, and you’re into bondage.”

“So?” she says.

“How is it?” I suddenly ask.

The break room door breezes open, drawing our a en on to a makeup-less girl with straight black hair, big rimmed glasses and rosy cheeks. She ashes the Vulcan salute, a clipboard tucked underneath her other arm. “Live long and prosper.” She smiles and then says another gree ng in Korean.

Did I men on that I am in love with our new store manager? Ryke can’t have her.

Rose taps her nails on the counter, watching Maya Ahn slip behind it. All our conversa ons about babies and sex have disappeared with the threat of eavesdropping. Worst case scenario: The news is leaked to the press before we tell Connor and Lo. That is a nightmare of hellish propor ons.

The silence drags and Maya spins around from the co eemaker. “Did I interrupt something?” She pushes her glasses up with a nger.

“No,” I say quickly. “We were just talking about…breast implants.” Ohmygod. I clear my throat. “Mine are kinda small…” I actually don’t have a problem with my boobs, but it was the rst thing that jumped from my lips.

Rose stares at me like I just purchased my one-way cket on the crazy train. “And I’ve been telling Lily that her boobs are ne how they are.”

Maya doesn’t look fazed by the conversa on. “As long as you’re happy with yourself, it doesn’t really ma er how you look, right?” She starts the co ee pot and it gurgles in response.

“True,” I say with a nod. “I think I’m going to s ck with these.”

“Okay.” Rose grabs her purse o the counter and starts towards the door. “I need to get to Calloway Couture to prep for opening. Come along, Lily. You can study in my break room.”

“I have a break room,” I mo on to the backdoor.

“Yes, but my couches are be er.” Her eyes turn erce. Okay. Jeez.

“See ya!” Maya calls out as we leave through the front door. The wind hits me and I release a large breath. Close call.

“At least we’ll know how trustworthy she is,” Rose says as we walk across the street. The people standing in line at Superheroes & Scones whip out their smart phones to snap pictures of us. I’m a li le surprised no cameramen pop up out of the thin air.

“Why is that?” I ask. Rose unlocks her store door and I shut it behind me.

“Because if tomorrow’s headline reads Lily Calloway is ge ng a boob job then you can re her.” She pauses in thought. “Actually, that’s not a bad idea. Plant a lie for your sta and see if they feed it to the press. Weed out the betrayers.” She grins like she found her new tac c for her own store.

My phone buzzes before I can compliment her evil strategy.

Miss you. – Lo

I take a deep breath and try not to count the days un l I see him again.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

LOREN, where did your father touch you? I can s ll the feel the heat of the ashes as we walked down the Paris city street, the paparazzi bombarding us, a whole ocean away from where we live. Walking. Just walking. Became a nightmare.

Why hasn’t your brother made a statement to the press? Does Ryke know the truth, Loren?

I sit on a barstool in a pub, gripping a glass with dark carbonated liquid. I try to focus on the Rugby World Cup playing on every television screen, but I can’t distance myself from all the ques ons today. No ma er how hard I try.

Connor says something to me, a plate of fries between us, but I lose track of his words.

“Whatever,” I mu er, my voice bi ng and cold. I sip my drink, the bi er taste of liquor sliding down. Beginning to numb my head. But not fast enough.

Connor has to know I ordered a Fizz and whiskey when he went outside to call Rose. He’s not an idiot, and while his demeanor never changed, he stepped out again. I’m guessing to call my brother.

Lo, what about Lily?!

I grit my teeth. My eyes sear like someone rubbed salt in them. I glare at the rows and rows of bo les behind the bartender. I don’t want to think about this.

Did your father ever touch, Lily?

I chug the rest of my drink. I ag down the bartender and then point to my glass. She nods, understanding. Has your girlfriend been molested?

Where did your father touch her?

Stop.

Thinking.

Today.

It was the rst day that I’ve ever heard Lily’s name thrown around with this mess. I just want everyone to see the truth. To realize how much damage they’re doing to my family by specula ng. Instead, every lie keeps growing into a bigger one. I don’t see how it’ll ever end.

Connor looks between me and the television, ea ng a fry.

“Did you hear,” I nally say, “that Sara Hale is going to be interviewed on television?” Some sort of tell-all special. “She’s going to bury my dad.” And I’ll be dragged down with him.

The bartender slides the newly- lled glass towards me. She avoids eye contact, fear in her brows. She’s afraid of me. I must wear the worst fucking glare—like I’m si ng here hoping that the world burns with me in it.

I partly do. And then I take another sip, a buzz barely even present.

“Sara has nothing to gain from that,” Connor says easily, as if the ma er is se led.

“Not everyone is like you,” I retort spitefully, clutching the cold glass. “Everything Ryke’s mom has ever done is because she hates Jonathan.”

“I never said that she wouldn’t lie on camera. I just meant that it’ll solve nothing for her if she does. So revel in that fact. I am.”

“You go ahead and revel in that, Connor.” An acidic taste sears my throat. “You’ll be the only one.”

“I’m used to being the only person who thinks intelligently. I honestly can’t expect everyone to reach my level.”

His arrogance doesn’t fuel me like I thought it would. Maybe because he takes my insults and just creates more of his own. It makes being an asshole easier. “Cheers,” I say raising my drink and taking a long gulp.

It’s not that sharp. If I could, I’d just drink whiskey straight.

The bar erupts in exclama ons and overly energe c shouts at the rugby match. French cha er overwhelms the small pub. Just as the noise begins to die down, a hand rests on my shoulder. “Hey,” Ryke says.

I just sip my drink.

“How was shopping?” he asks, his voice deep, like black, rolling clouds before the downpour.

“Boring.” I eat a fry and glower straight ahead, ready for his onslaught of: what the fuck are you doing? How could you break your sobriety again? Stop this stupid fucking shit.

It doesn’t feel stupid. He doesn’t have to be rushed by cameras and people that see a vic m of a crime that never happened. Doesn’t he fucking get it?

I will always be Loren Hale: the guy who was touched inappropriately by his father.

And now Lily…

Ryke drags an empty stool between Connor and me, and I grind my teeth. I wait for Connor to move back, but he stays quiet.

Fine.

Whatever.

Ryke mo ons to the female bartender, and my muscles constrict. “What can I get you?” she asks.

“What he’s having.” He points to the glass.

The bo om of my stomach drops, realizing his stupid ploy. All so I can admit, out loud, that I’m a fucking idiot. I’m a bastard. I get it! I know what I am, and it’s no one good. I down the rest of my drink in one swallow. “I’m done. Let’s just get out of here.” I stand o the barstool. This isn’t happening. I don’t need him to do this. Why can’t he just let me go this once? I just need to breathe.

His hand grips my shoulder. “Sit your ass down. I want a fucking drink.” He literally forces me back onto the stool.

“You sound like Dad, you know that?” I retort. Just tell him. Just say the fucking words: I drank. They rise in a jagged ball to my throat. And I keep swallowing them.

The bartender begins to make his drink, se ng ice in a glass.

“Ryke,” I snap, forcing his gaze towards mine. A purplish bruise mars his cheekbone, from when Daisy slapped him while she was having a night terror.

“What?” His jaw is hard. His eyes never so ening. He reminds me of our dad. And it makes this more di cult. It makes it worse.

I inhale a strained breath, the oxygen never mee ng my lungs. In my peripheral, I see the bartender grabbing the whiskey. “Let’s go.”

“I told you. I want a fucking drink.”

Why is he doing this? I tug at the collar of my shirt and turn back around, se ng my forearms against the cold bar. Ryke has been sober for nine years.

Nine goddamn years.

Why would he even toy with the idea of breaking that? For me? My stomach roils, the alcohol making me more nauseous than anything.

“Re ll?” the bartender asks me.

I shake my head. “No, I’m good.” I hate him. I hate that he’s pushing me this hard. I hate that he won’t leave me alone. I hate that he expects more out of me than I can ever give.

I am falling.

Beneath every sen ment I expel.

“Cheers.” Ryke raises his glass, pausing for a brief second, giving me an out. Telling me to stop him.

Stop him.

Stop him.

The rim hits his lips.

I am rigid. I am screaming at myself to move. To be a goddamn decent human being. To be worth this life that I’ve been given. And yet, I watch him, with deadness inside of me.

He drinks alcohol.

And I think: now we’re even.

For having the be er life. For knowing about me for so long and doing nothing. For not standing up for me in the media and ending this torment.

It’s a thought that twists my face with brutal guilt.

He licks his lips, disappointment ashing in his eyes. Why does he have to be so goddamn good?

“I hope you enjoyed that,” he says angrily.

“Which part?” I snap on impulse. “Me drinking or watching you do it?”

Hit me. His muscles ex, a vein pulsing in his neck. And instead of raising his st, he grabs the glass, about to drink more.

My lungs explode, and I pry it from his ngers quickly and hand it to the bartender. “He’s done.” I start to slide o the barstool as I say, “If you’re this big of an asshole sober, I can’t imagine what kind of asshole you are drunk.”

Before I leave, he grabs my arm. “You can’t do this shit.” Stop. Talking. “You’re supposed to call me if you have a craving to drink. I could have talked you out of it.”

“Maybe I don’t want to talk to you!” I scream. I climb o the barstool, and he follows suit, standing one inch taller. Face to face. Both wearing scowls so dark that you’d think we were mortal enemies, not brothers.

There is so much he’s never told me about his past. And I keep wai ng to hear it. I never push. That’s not something I’d ever do to him. But the longer he stays quiet, the harder it’s become for both of us. We’ve hit a roadblock in our rela onship, and I’m banging my head against brick while he watches me bleed.

“Then call Lily,” he says, “your fucking ancée, who would be in tears if she saw you right now. Did you fucking think about her when you drank? Did you consider what this would do to her?”

No. I can’t think about her when I drink. It hurts too much. “I’m done with this shit,” I say. I try to walk away from this.

He grabs my arm.

Let me go. Please.

“You can’t run from your fucking problems. They’re there twenty-four-seven. You have to deal.”

“Don’t talk about dealing. You won’t even text Dad back. You’re ignoring him like he’s not even alive.” I shake my head. “You’re doing the same thing to him that you did to me. So why don’t you just do what you do best and pretend that I don’t fucking exist.”

I watch the pain take ahold of his features. I stabbed him the only way I know how, and then I just push right on by.

I just leave.

Wishing that I was someone else.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

OUTSIDE OF THE PUB, Daisy howls at the stars, standing on the sidewalk. “We’re in the land of tall people!”

My brother starts talking to her. He’s smiling.

I shi my dead gaze to the night sky. I want to be happy that Daisy isn’t as sullen as when we rst arrived, though she looks frail and sleepless circles shadow her eyes. But she’s laughing.

That’s good.

Connor keeps a hand on my shoulder. I think if he takes it o I’m going to fall. He says something, but I barely register his words.

Sports fans in jerseys parade across the street in dead-stop tra c. The game must’ve ended.

I hate what I’ve done tonight.

It’s rushing back to me tenfold. Not enough liquor to numb this onslaught. A couple guys start screaming beside the curb, and I rest my hands on my head.

“Lo,” Connor breathes.

I turn to him, but Ryke suddenly sidles up to us. Connor takes a step back so I can speak to my brother. And my eyes cloud with tears. “You shouldn’t have had that whiskey,” I say, the apology stuck in my throat.

Say it.

I can’t. I pinch my eyes.

“One glass isn’t going to make me fucking addicted, Lo.”

I let out a weak laugh. “Lucky you.” I cringe.

“We should go back to the hotel—” He suddenly careens forward, someone knocking into him from behind. I barely no ce two beefy guys throwing punches.

And then a pair of knuckles decks my temple. I stagger to the side, almost tripping, my ngers scraping the pavement. The horri c screams bleed my ears, and in one instant, it’s like a hurricane of people, arms

ying, shoving—bodies slamming into each other.

My panic has shot up to a new level.

The end of an intense rugby match has brought the beginning of a riot. Ryke reaches out and grabs my arm. We lock eyes for an instant, exchanging a look like: don’t leave me.

And then another st pounds into the side of my face. The pain welling instantly. I grip his shirt, anything, and sock him in the gut, just so he’ll get o me.

When I turn around, Ryke is being dragged backwards by his leather jacket. I try to sprint towards him, but someone clutches my shoulders and forcefully slams me to the ground.

A boot nails me in the ribcage, and my adrenaline drowns out the intensity of the pain. I elbow someone’s shins, and I try to stand, but the boot side-swipes my head.

Fuck. Black dots burst in my vision.

“LOREN!” Connor yells.

Blood drips from my nose and to my lips. I taste the bi er iron. The screaming. Never ends. Glass sha ers. Heat from res blaze, but I can’t see where they originate.

It’s just pure chaos.

“LOREN!”

Another kick to the stomach, and I fall to my hands again. Get up. You stupid bastard. I punch back, mee ng esh. And I rise to my feet the same

me that Connor reaches me with an unreadable expression, masking his

alarm. Barely a bruise on his face.

“Where’s Ryke?” My voice is lled with fear. I look around. “We have to

nd—” Jesus. Christ. Someone nailed me with something in the side. I

cough roughly, and Connor is basically guiding me away from everything.

“Stop,” I cough, my feet ins nc vely following his. I hold my ribs. “Connor, wait!” I scream.

“We have to go,” Connor says, his eyes wide to tell me now.

“Ryke is out there!” I yell. I turn back around. Daisy. And I try to tear into the street, but Connor grabs my waist, two inches taller than me. And stronger. In almost every way.

He forces me back on the sidewalk, not the street where everyone has gone mad. Sirens blare in the distance, growing closer and closer.

“We have to leave!” Connor yells at me.

“I can’t…” I can’t leave them. I spin back to face Connor and shove him in the chest. “You would leave them?!” Tears wet my cheeks. I feel like I just put my brother to rest. And Daisy is gone with him.

“No,” Connor says, his usually emo onless expression slowly unraveling. “I would save you.”

Why.

I shake my head.

“He’s strong,” he reminds me. “He’ll nd Daisy, and we’ll meet up with him.”

He’s strong.

It’s hard to say no to someone like Connor. With his hand on my back, we push through the crowds, away from the ght.

Away from people who ma er.

WE WALKED for ten minutes before slipping into a drug store. I vaguely pay a en on to Connor who disappears down an aisle. The cashier says something to me in English, about the riot. I think. I open my mouth to answer, but air catches in my lungs. I can’t breathe.

I try to inhale.

I can’t breathe. No bruise or welt amounts to this agony that pounds into me. I push through the doors, the cold night air blanke ng me. And I gasp heavily, my hands on my thighs.

I puke on the curb.

Cop and ambulance sirens scream.

I wipe my mouth with the back of my hand, blood smearing from my nose.

“Lo,” Connor says, appearing outside. He rests a hand on my back. His bu on-down is ripped by the collar. “Come on.” He guides me along the sidewalk. It takes us more me to nd a taxi, but when we do, we both climb in the backseat, the tra c horrendous. In French, Connor tells the driver our des na on, and I zone out, pa ng my pockets.

“My phone.” It must’ve fallen.

“Someone stepped on it back at the pub,” he explains, digging in a paper bag. I stare at the headrest, slammed with tonight’s events. With my brother being dragged by the jacket, away from me. I rewind to screaming at him—saying that I wish he never existed in my life.

I rewind further to forcing him to drink alcohol.

“Connor,” I whisper, hot liquid pools in my eyes. What have I done? Connor holds the back of my head, but I can’t stop these raging feelings. I can’t stop the remorse or the fear of what’s happened. He forces my gaze on his. “Please…” My chest falls heavily. “I can’t…”

I can’t deal with it anymore.

I don’t want any of it.

Tears pour out of me, and I try to breathe—sharp pains stab my ribs with each one. My head oats from a lack of oxygen, and all I think is: kill me.

I am miles away from the one person who can talk me down from this edge. From the one person who has been with me every step of my life. Who has shared memories and moments that no one else will ever see. If I give up, she is gone.

I destroy this bond that transcends love, taking her soul with me.

It is the only thing that keeps me breathing.

I watch Connor bite a pill in half with his front teeth. His eyes icker to mine, full of uncharacteris c concern that he rarely shows anyone.

“Are you pu ng me to sleep?” I ask.

“Not in the way you’d like,” he says so ly. He passes me half of the pill. “I can’t take your pain away, no ma er how much I want to.” He pauses. “This is the best I can do for now.”

Every moment of my life has been a mountain that I struggle to climb.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 01 MONTH

SEPTEMBER

“LO,” I say the minute Connor hands him the phone. He told me that Lo took a sleeping pill, so I only have a few minutes with him. Tears already stream down my cheeks, picturing them swept up in the Paris riot, footage on almost every news sta on. Rose and I didn’t know that our sister and the guys were tangled up in it un l we called Connor.

I sit on my bed with the comforter pulled up to my chest. Rose has le the room to tell Poppy that Daisy’s in the hospital. Connor, Ryke, and Lo are in the wai ng room, unsure of how badly her injuries are.

Rose and I already checked ights and threw clothes into carry-ons.

“Lily,” he chokes. I hear the torment in his voice. I don’t have to ask where it’s from. The origins are most likely many, vast places.

My throat ghtens, and I collect myself for him as much as I can. “I love you,” is the next thing I say.

I can prac cally picture him pinching his eyes to dam the waterworks, his breathing sharper than usual. “I fucked up,” he says.

“No,” I tell him, as sternly as I can. “You didn’t.”

“You don’t know what I did.”

“It doesn’t ma er.” I wish I could hug him. Why do we have to be so far apart?

And then he says with a broken voice, “I’m never going to defeat this.”

“Lo,” I breathe, licking my dry lips. “You’re forge ng something.”

He exhales deeply. “What’s that?”

“We’re in Earth-616. This isn’t an alternate universe.” I clutch the phone ghter, tears falling. “We’re going to have our happy ending. It’s just going to take us a li le while to get there.”

He told me that once. When I hit a low. Now he just needs to remember his own words.

He breathes out again, like a weight is slowly li ing o his chest.

“Do you believe me?” I whisper.

“Every word,” he says. “I want to hold you.”

I smile and wipe the rest of my tears. “You are.”

“Yeah?” he murmurs. “Lily…”

I wait for him to nish his thought, one of my hands gripping my white comforter.

Very so ly, he says, “I wouldn’t be here without you.” It is bigger than an I love you. It is a declara on that solidi es what I’ve known for so long.

We aren’t connected by our addic ons.

But by our childhood. Souls fused together from the very, very start.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

SINCE THE HOSPITAL four days ago, I haven’t been able to produce a sen mental apology for my brother. Every me I try, something worse comes out of my mouth. Staying quiet has be er results, but it also tears my stomach to shreds. I’m beginning to think that I hold back just to punish myself.

I run my hand through my hair before readjus ng my baseball cap. I glance over my shoulder at the gas pumps, expec ng a bombardment of cameras. It’s quiet, trees rustling in the wind.

“No one is following us,” Ryke reminds me, breaking a layer of tense silence. His eyebrow is s tched, the most severe of his wounds from the riot. I have two broken ribs, but I had to say no to pain pills. It’d be way too easy to rely on them.

Ryke and I stand outside of a gas sta on in Ohio, a grimy bathroom door in front of us on the side of the building. The road trip began in New York and it’ll end with Ryke climbing a few rock forma ons in Yosemite, California.

I’ve tried not thinking about that last part. Ryke never wears a rope or a harness. The probability of falling is greater than reaching the top. Connor even told me that. Heavy bricks set on my chest every me I accidentally process that end, the one where I outlive him.

The world is all fucked up if that happens.

“I can’t help it,” I say to Ryke, looking around for cameras just one more

me. “I’m always going to be on edge.” The media didn’t have any footage

of us in the riot, and we managed to leave the hospital without no ce too. We were there for a while because of Daisy—she’s okay. Not that okay. But she’s walking. Breathing. And she quit modeling. Though…she would’ve had to regardless.

Ryke bangs on the bathroom door, the handle broken, which is why we’re standing here, guarding it so no one walks in on her. “You need something, Dais?”

She’s been changing her bandages. I check my watch. For een

minutes?

“The tape is stuck to one of my s tches.” She sounds near tears.

Ryke doesn’t even hesitate or ask, he just pushes through the door. He leaves it ajar so I’ll follow him inside. I do. The space is cramped, and toilet paper is strewn on the damp les.

Ryke cups the side of Daisy’s face and inspects the wound on her le cheek, half the bandage o . “Hold s ll,” he tells her, peeling o the tape that pinches her skin and with it, a series of s tches. Her hands dig into his waist.

“Wait, wait a second,” she winces.

“Dais,” he says so ly, his narrowed eyes on her. “This has to come o .” Blood has soaked through the gauze and needs replaced.

I lick my lips. “Just think happy thoughts,” I tell her.

She slowly starts to smile, which pulls at her wound. “Ow.”

Wrong advice. “Think horrible thoughts,” I say and then put a hand on my older brother’s shoulder, “like your knight in shining armor falling o his pony.”

She ends up laughing and touches her cheek, the pain barely reaching her green eyes that glimmer with something bright.

Ryke glares at me. “That’s the best you have?”

“I don’t see you o ering anything, bro.”

“Picture me bea ng the shit out of my brother,” he says roughly, never looking away from me.

“Or the inverse,” I snap back, our jaws locked. How’d we even reach this place? It’s like a river of past history separates us, and I can’t cross it without him.

Daisy’s laughter has died out. “That’s depressing,” she tells us atly.

Our a en on returns to her. “That’s the point,” I say.

Her lips are downturned, and Ryke works on peeling back the tape, s tches s ll clung to it. Her eyes are already bloodshot at this point, and the signs of pain appear in the way she clutches my brother’s green shirt.

“Are you sure you don’t want your sisters out here?” I say to distract her. Rose and Lily are mee ng us in a couple weeks, which’ll be a surprise to Daisy. But they’re adhering to her wishes as much as they can. Daisy just needs me to cope with what’s happened.

“Lily has college,” she says. “I don’t want to ruin anyone’s me.”

Ryke rolls his eyes.

I lt my head at her. “They want to see you.”

“Not like this,” she whispers, referring to her marred cheek.

And then Ryke removes the bandage completely. I scan her face, seeing the wound before, but not since she was asleep in the hospital. The large, reddened gash cuts from her temple to her jaw. Sliced but s tched straight through her cheek. Apparently she was hit with a board, something sharp on the end. The wound looks gruesome, especially on a girl as pre y as Daisy. It’ll scar. There’s no ques on about that.

She studies my reac on while Ryke unpackages a clean piece of gauze. “I’m happier, you know?” she says, her lips rising weakly. She’s free from a profession that has been slowly making her sick for the past few years. And subsequently, she’s free from her mom’s ridicule.

I mask my expression by adjus ng my baseball cap again. “I’m glad,” I say. “But I’m never going to be happy that this happened to you.” There could have been a thousand other ways for her to reach that point—to quit modeling. I’d never wish this for her, or any one of the girls.

“That’s okay,” she says so ly, her long blonde hair falling at her waist. I have a feeling she’s going to chop most of it o soon.

Ryke begins to cover her gash with clean bandages, and her arms slide further around his waist. To where his body is pressed against hers.

He whispers something to her, his lips brushing her ear, not discreet about it. They’ve never been. And then she smiles brightly, her ngers falling to the band of his jeans. Their embrace takes me aback, like a swi kick.

And it’s in this single moment, that I know for certain, they’re together.

So I ask: “Did I miss something?” I gesture between them, my jaw sharpening on ins nct. I wait for my brother to tell me the whole truth. For once.

Please.

And then he takes a step back from Daisy with a pissed expression. Like I ruin everything. He’s not even giving me a chance.

He says, “We’re just friends.”

Right. I nod a couple mes. “I’ll meet you at the car.” Boiling. It goes beyond them together. It’s that he can’t be honest with me. He asks me for his complete trust, but it’s becoming harder and harder when he builds walls between us.

He once said that I stand vulnerable in front of Connor, someone who wears layers and layers of armor while I bear all of myself to him.

Somewhere along the way, they switched places. I wonder what it’ll take for him to nally see it.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

“I have been informed by higher o cers at the Pentagon that there

s ll exists a top secret UFO project. That’s where your Roswell le

is.” – Brigadier General Richard Mitchell (Ret.)

I SQUINT at one of the many quotes on the museum wall, each one about the Roswell aliens. I relax against Lo’s hard chest, his arms draped over my shoulders. We reunited in the Smoky Mountains, and all seemed okay. Be er than the phone call in the hospital. Even Daisy radiated with more life than usual, despite what’s happened to her cheek.

She made it really hard to be upset for her—she’s talented at that. But some mes, I just want to hug her for an extended minute or two and put more a en on on her, the good kind that she deserves.

“Did Wampa die from Tennessee to New Mexico?” Lo asks with a grimace. “It smells, Lil.” Lo places a hand on my head—or rather on my Wampa cap.

“Shhh,” I whisper.

And then he tries to snatch my white fuzzy Star Wars hat o my head. I hold the aps of my Wampa protec vely over my ears. “He does not,” I refute and sni just to make sure. Oh. It reeks of wood smoke from the camp re back at the Smoky Mountains. The moment my hands fall, Lo steals the hat from me, my hair poo ng up from the sta c.

I pat it down, and he combs his nger through the messy strands. The Smoky Mountains didn’t end on the best note, even if all the “before” parts were lighthearted enough. Though Rose did have a meltdown, brought on by hormones, and it got a li le ugly.

I think Connor is onto her secret.

Not mine though.

Which means I must be smarter than her in this instance. I internally gloat at the idea.

The low moment in the mountains occurred right in the early morning. When we crawled out of our tent, the paparazzi sprung up out of the bushes. Literally.

In order to shake them o , we split up. Daisy and Ryke rode o together, and Lo, Connor, Rose and I drove our rental car the other direc on. We’re going to meet up sooner or later, but for now, we’re separated from Lo’s brother and my li le sister.

“Do you think they’re ge ng it on?” I blurt out. I should keep my thoughts to myself. “Nevermind,” I slur together and grab his hand, quickly tugging him over to a glass casing of a spaceship model with dirt, labeled: Corona Impact Point.

“Whoa, slow down,” he says, nearly running straight into me as I come to a halt.

“Look at this.” I try to distract him from my statement by pressing my

nger to the glass. “What if the dirt is real? Like from the actual crash?”

He gives me one of those cold Loren Hale looks that usually cripples people. I’m too used to them, really. They’re more like pinches. Love pinches. “Who’s ge ng it on?” he asks, his brows furrowing. He smashes Wampa in a ball, anger tensing his biceps.

“I was just thinking about how we all split up,” I mu er under my breath. “Let’s go listen to the radio recording.” I try to tug him in another direc on, but his feet stay glued to the oor.

And it clicks for him. “You mean your eighteen-year-old li le sister and my twenty- ve-year-old older brother?”

“When you put it like that, it sounds ho er than you think.” I ush a li le bit.

He doesn’t make fun. “I don’t see how. Sister. Brother. Immediately kills everything, Lil.”

I shrug. “I kind of shipped them during Princesses of Philly. Didn’t you?” He’ll understand my fandom reference. To ship: aka, to fangirl hard over a prospec ve rela onship.

He cringes like it’s a gross thought. “She was seventeen during the show. They’re not even legi mately together.”

“That’s never stopped you from wan ng a ship to sail.” He’s a not-so-closeted Sterek shipper from Teen Wolf.

He rolls his eyes and lets out a deep sigh. I think it’s only appropriate that we’re talking about fandoms and ships in a place that birthed one of my favorite television shows: Roswell. Aliens never looked so hot than on The WB.

“Lil,” he says. “Let’s just say, theore cally, they’re together right now, doing…” The muscles in his jaw twitch and Wampa is a sad ball in one of his sts. “…whatever.”

I could add evidence that they’re doing something other than talking right now. Daisy had wild hair when she retreated from her tent in the morning, and I know post-sex hair. But just adding that fact will draw more irritated wrinkles by his brows.

“…then why,” he con nues, “have they not announced it to anyone?”

“They’re scared of how you’ll react,” I say. And then I yawn. No one ever told me that being pregnant makes you red. No one except Web M.D.

At my yawn, he steps nearer to me, our shoes touching. I didn’t know yawns worked like magnets, but I’m liking it.

“Yeah?” He swallows hard and glares at the ground. “Then why hasn’t Daisy at least told you or Rose, someone else?”

“I don’t know,” I whisper, thinking more about this. “Do you think they’ve told everyone but us?” The idea hurts a li le. Sure, we’ve kept things from all of them. We all choose who to share informa on with, but it de nitely s ngs being on the receiving side, the ones in the dark.

She would’ve told you, Lil,” Lo says with certainty. But I’m not so sure. It agitates him though—I can see it in his s posture. He hates that his

brother would keep this from him. I worry, mostly, about Ryke’s inten ons with my li le sister. If he’s sneaking around with her, then their rela onship can’t be as real as something like Rose and Connor’s. It has to be more sexual, and that makes me nervous.

I want Daisy to have the best guy out there. The one that gives her everything. Kissing in the dark, while fun, it’s not the type of rela onship that will last.

“Can we just forget about it for now?” he asks. “It’s pissing me o .”

“You’re hur ng Wampa,” I point out.

He realizes that he’s crushing my hat, and then he places it back on my head. His amber eyes it over my face with a bit of longing, lled with more clarity than they have been in the past few months. I’d say: now is the me to tell him about the baby. But something dark swirls behind those eyes that frightens me. Pain that he has yet to deal with.

It’s way too soon. The weeks are cking down, but I s ll have some

me, I think, before I start showing.

Lo tucks a piece of my hair underneath the fuzzy hat, and then his

ngers brush the sensi ve skin on my neck. Shivers run down my arms. I

shudder and hold onto his biceps.

“I’m happy that you’re here,” he whispers.

Happiness is be er than just glad. It’s brighter and fuller and something I wish I felt more, but most of the me, I always sense it with him. “Me too,” I breathe.

He leans in to kiss me, a smile playing at the corner of his lip. I may not get this kiss so easily. I try to close the gap. He quickly leans back and then plants a kiss on my forehead.

“Just take your me,” Connor says.

I blush, but when we both turn our heads, Connor is standing in the middle of the museum with a phone to his ear. Rose sips an iced co ee and glares at a cheap cutout of an alien.

“We stopped in Roswell because Lily and Lo wanted to see the aliens,” he says. “They spent four hours in the museum—excuse me, I mean the propaganda shit hole.”

Spent. We’re about to leave, I take it. And we haven’t even reached the biggest exhibit at the end of the museum. There are extraterrestrial things le to be seen.

Lo wraps his arm around my shoulder and lets out a short laugh. “And you made us spend three hours at a graveyard,” he says to Connor. “Between us, who’s the super freaky one, love?”

Connor grins, that blinding white one, too pre y to stare at. “It was a war cemetery,” he says to the person over the phone, probably Ryke. “And Rose and I were searching for our ancestors.”

They were. The nerds were trying to nd their once removed seventh-cousins.

“I won,” Rose says, raising her voice so Daisy and Ryke can hear. She s rs her ice around her cup. “I have three more dead rela ves than Connor.” They speak through their eyes now, something I’ve most de nitely grown fond of.

“Follow me,” Lo whispers, his breath hot against my skin, he mo ons with his head to the big exhibit behind a glass wall: an alien on a stretcher.

I smile and clasp his hand.

I want to believe that this road trip will end well, but a big heap of unresolved tension s ll pulls between Lo and Ryke.


Thrive

CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

WE STOPPED AT A GAS STATION, not too long ago. The tabloid magazines were placed in a row at the check-out counter. The big bold print s ll ashes like blinding red headlights. I can’t get rid of them.

Sara Hale Tell-All Interview Leaves Theories Open-Ended: Inves ga on to con nue. She neither con rmed nor denied much. All doors and possibili es are s ll le open for belief.

“Lo, slow down,” Lily says, sprin ng to catch up to me as I storm as far away from the parking lot as I can. Red dust plumes in the air, my shoes kicking up the Utah dirt. A few couples sca er the hiking trail, and I veer o towards these red rock arches. My blood pumps full of adrenaline.

“I don’t want to see him,” I shout at her over my shoulder. I spot Rose and Connor following at a slower pace. Rose almost ps over, her heels caught on a rock, but Connor catches her around the waist and tucks her close to his chest.

She breathes with wide eyes, like she nearly fell o a mountain or something.

The other headline scorches my head.

Lily Calloway’s Addic on: Could it be linked to sexual trauma from her

ancée’s father? I’ve seen that theory before on another tabloid, but being reminded of it—it tore something inside of me that I can’t x.

“Lo,” Lily says, reaching my side.

“I can’t…” I feel my cheekbones ju ng out. In a few minutes, Ryke and Daisy are supposed to meet us at the start of the hiking trail. “He’s repeatedly lied to me,” I tell Lily, my bones thro ling to march forward. Don’t stop. I return my course, storming further and further away. “You want to listen to him, that’s ne. I’m done pretending like everything is okay between us.”

It’s not. It hasn’t been since I broke my sobriety.

“It sucks,” she says, rushing to keep up with me, pan ng for breath. “They didn’t tell me either.”

The last tabloid was the one that cut me the worst. The one I can’t push away no ma er how hard I try.

Ryke Meadows and Daisy Calloway Caught Kissing! Photographed outside of Devils Tower, a rock forma on in Wyoming—she was on his shoulders, her hair chopped to her collarbones, with pink, purple and green streaks. Her head was dipped down, their lips touching, smiling.

They looked happy.

I spin around on Lily and she knocks straight into my chest. “What am I supposed to do?” I ask, my chest rising angrily. “Give him an easy me? Say it’s okay?” I point at the ground. “It’s not okay. I trusted him!” I make everything di cult for Ryke—being my friend, being my brother—but he doesn’t see how much I’ve given him, how much I’ve let him in and how much I fucking loved him.

“Maybe you both can sit down and talk it out,” she says hurriedly, reaching for a hand.

I take a couple steps back from her. “He had so many opportuni es to come clean, to open up to me. To say anything that meant something to him.” I feel like I don’t even know him. Our rela onship has been built o my addic on. He asks me about our dad. In rela on to alcohol. In rela on to my childhood. But I know absolutely nothing about his.

I don’t need him to be a twenty-four-seven sober coach.

I need him to be my brother.

Connor and Rose join us, and I stand in place, glaring ahead. “I don’t want to look at his face,” I sneer. Because I’ll see a guy that I desperately need in my life. He keeps me healthy. He’s the kick in the ass that has propelled me forward.

It’s why this hurts so much more. It’d be easier if he was Sco Van Wright or Julian. Someone I can just hate to hate.

His lies are like valida ons: You’re too weak to trust, Loren.

You’re just a li le fucking kid.

Why would I tell you anything important?

“Hey guys!”

I rotate a frac on and spot Daisy waving as she walks down the red dirt, an unmarked path where giant rocks dot the landscape.

The sun has risen halfway in the sky, shade leaving us, sweltering my already boiling body. I watch Ryke approach, his unshaven jaw hardening the minute he meets my harsh gaze. Confusion coats his face for a brief second, and hate builds inside of me, prepared to launch it right at him.

My ngers curl into a st. My heart is ripping to shreds. He just walks. Like nothing’s wrong. It’s my fault in the end, I remember. For trus ng someone I shouldn’t have. For le ng him in.

I’m the real fool.

“Love the hair, Dais,” Lily says, her voice spiking in fear.

They’re nearer. I fume, my muscles taut, stretched to the max. My feet move before my head does. A target right on my brother. I aim for him.

Ryke stops and puts a hand on Daisy’s shoulder. “Daisy,” he says. “Go to your sisters.”

“Ryke—”

“Fucking go,” he growls.

She takes a few steps back, but she never joins Lily and Rose who stay beside a at rock with Connor.

This isn’t just about Daisy. It’s so much more complicated than that.

“Lo.” He raises his hands, already telling me to stand down. If I was anyone else, he would hit me. He would punch me. He would throw his whole weight into my body and pin me to the ground. I am sick of being treated like a broken toy.

I am a goddamn human being. When will I ever be worthy of the truth?

“What’s wrong?” Ryke asks. “Let’s talk about this.”

We’re so close. Ten feet away. “You wanna talk about it?” I say, my voice layered with too many emo ons to untangle. “I gave you a million fucking chances to talk about it. I’m so done talking with you.” I reach him, and I don’t hesitate. I can’t.

My st pounds into his jaw. I rarely ght like this, but I just want him to put me on his level. For once. I knee him in the stomach, and he staggers, falling to the ground.

Ryke coughs, gripping the dirt.

Fight me.

“Lo, stop!” Daisy screams. She tries to rush us, but Connor grabs her around the waist and pulls her back with her sisters.

I can’t stop. Penance—that’s what I am to him. For all those years he never met me. I’m his way into heaven. Do right by me and all of his sins are absolved.

That’s why he s cks around.

Something cold drills straight through me, and I punch Ryke in the face again. He turns his head and spits blood on the dirt.

“Lo, calm down!” Lily screams. I don’t look behind me.

I just hit him again, my knuckles aching as they slam into his jaw, praying that he’ll get up. Get up. And punch me back.

“Hit me,” I sneer.

Ryke’s ngernails scrape the red dirt, almost clenching into a st. His gaze stays xed on the ground, his muscles tense like mine. And yet, his hands start to relax. He’s talking himself out of it.

“Come on!” I yell, my eyes burning, water brimming. “I’ve seen you beat the shit out of guys twice the size of me. I know you want to punch me.” I step towards him. Treat me like I deserve to be treated. Treat me like I can handle this shit. “Fight back!”

He staggers to his feet, his face beaten. “I won’t.”

I slam my palms into his chest, shoving him hard.

He holds his hands up in surrender. “Lo—”

I sock him in the jaw. Again. He stumbles but stays upright.

“STOP IT!” Daisy cries, her strangled voice pitching.

I can hear Lily sobbing. It breeds more pain inside of me, clawing to get out. I can’t back down. Not now. I point an accusatory nger at Ryke. “You’re a goddamn coward.”

His lips press closed, darkness clouding his eyes.

“You’re so fucking scared to talk to our dad,” I say coldly. “You’re so scared to talk to your own mom.” I barrel forward, and he actually steps back, keeping distance between us. I’ve never seen him do this. The aggression s ll exists in him; he just refuses to use it on me.

“What do you want me to say?” he growls. Anything you feel. “I’m fucking scared?” He points at his chest. “I’m fucking scared, Lo!” His eyes are bloodshot. “I’m so fucking scared they’re going to manipulate me into loving them when all I want to do is forget!”

“What’d they fucking to do to you?!” I scream. I see Ryke Meadows with Sara Hale. And I see a do ng mom. I see love that I never fucking had. I don’t get what happened that’s so horrible that he hates everyone that much. He just won’t ever tell me. “I lived with our dad. You sat in your pearly white fucking mansion with a mom who loved you!”

Ryke shakes his head. Over and over. His lips pressed closed again. Why is this so hard for him? He pushes me to my breaking point every damn day. Maybe it’s nally me someone pushes him.

“Tell me!” I yell, taking a step closer. He breathes like it hurts to inhale, a sen ment I’m familiar with. “Tell me how you had it so fucking bad, Ryke. What’d he do to you? Did he smack the back of your head when you got a C on a math test? Did he scream in your face when you were benched for a li le league game?” Hot tears pour out. I am so close to him, with narrowed eyes, watching this brick wall crumble between us. “What’d he fucking do?”

He shakes his head again.

Goddammit, Ryke. I slam my hands on his chest another me, and he

nally pushes back. I stagger but keep my balance, s ll standing.

“I’m not fucking gh ng you!” he screams.

I grind my teeth and charge him again, hoping to knock him down, but his strength outmatches mine.

His forearm rams into me, and my back is on the ground in an instant. His hands grip my wrists, his knee pu ng pressure on my ribs, the couple that I’d broken. I s e the pain beneath every aching emo on.

“I don’t want to ght you, Lo,” he chokes, his anguished face near mine.

I feel hot, raging tears roll down my sharp cheeks. “You spend so much of your fucking me trying to save me,” I breathe, “and you don’t even realize that you’re killing me.”

His hard, masculine face just contorts in pain.

“The news isn’t just in Philly, you know. It’s everywhere we fucking go. All the way to a gas sta on in Utah.” I let out a weak laugh. “They think he molested me. The whole goddamn na on.” Saying it out loud to him—the weight of the words smash into me, harder than any st could. “People think my own father touched me, and you won’t do a thing about it.” I stare right into him, a ques on on the p of my tongue, one I’ve wanted to ask. I never pressured him about the allega ons. Never pushed him. Maybe I should have earlier. Like he’s always done me. “Why do you believe them and not me?”

“I believe you,” he whispers. Maybe I shouldn’t trust him, not a er all the lies. He could be placa ng me, afraid that I’m too close to this dangerous edge. But he wears a haunted look, one dragging him back to the past. This isn’t about me. It’s about the demons he’s buried. It always has been. Finally, I think he realizes that.

“What the fuck did he do to make you hate him so much?” I ask, referring to our father. I expect another brush o , so I’m surprised when he

nally talks.

“He chose you,” he says with a hollow, dark voice. “He chose his bastard kid over me and my mom, and I fucking lied for him my en re life. I hid my iden ty for him. I had no mom in public because I was a Meadows and she was Sara Hale. I had no fucking dad to show for.” His eyes drill into mine, lled with hurt that he’s refused to come into contact with. Hate. For everyone. “I saved his reputa on, and he buried me six feet in the fucking ground every single day he chose you over me, every day he paraded you around and shoved me aside. I couldn’t breathe I was so fucking angry.”

I nd a real hole in his words, one that latches onto me like a parasite. “I thought you knew about me when you were een.” How many

opportuni es has he really had to come meet me?

“I told you that I met him at a country club every week. I knew his name. I knew he was my father. He was a fucking socialite, so I was smart enough to gure out that his son was my brother. They just didn’t tell me un l I was een.” His arms shake, not with fear, just pissed. He crawls o

of me but stays on his knees, exhausted. His face is reddened everywhere my st landed.

I stay on my back and stare at the blue sky. And I wonder. I wonder what it must’ve been like to be him. Alone, no real dad or mom. Friendships that mean less when you can’t explain who you are.

“I hold grudges,” he confesses. “But I think you do too, Lo.” My jaw locks. I give him a hard me. Because I’ve been jealous of his strength, of the way people respect and trust him. Not because he showed up late in my life. The fact that he appeared at all is more than what I would’ve done. How could I keep holding that against him? If he feels any regret about that, then he’s projec ng it on me. Bea ng himself up about it.

Our dad has always been at the center of our grief, and I recognize how hard it must be to help a man that has shit on you, cast you away and chosen the bastard. I get it now. But I’m also a part of this mess.

A cloud rolls over the sun, and I say, “I just wish you could love me more than you hate him.” I turn my head to the side, facing my brother’s mostly hardened features that rarely break. My eyes glass again. “Is that even fucking possible?”

He lets out a deep breath. “I love you, you know that.” He touches my leg in comfort.

My body ghtens. “You didn’t answer my ques on.” Yes or no. Will you stand up for me?

“I don’t know, Lo,” he says. “I want to. I want to so fucking badly, but it’s not as easy as wishing for that kind of peace. I hate him for things he did to me, for the things he does to you.”

I sit up and wipe my face with the bo om of my shirt. “Jesus Christ,” I laugh shortly. “You don’t get it. I deserved every word he said to me. You didn’t know me in prep school, Ryke. I was a fucking shit. I was terrible.”

He glares. “Don’t ever fucking tell me that you deserved it. No one deserves to be beat down every fucking day.”

I feel like I did. S ll do some mes. I exhale, my eyes ickering up to his as I say, “He’s never touched me.” It’s the truth. I know the whole world may never believe me, but I need the people closest to me to.

Ryke holds my face between both of his hands, his brown eyes boring into mine, ecked with hazel. “Stop defending him. Not to me, okay?”

He’ll never love my father the way I do. It’s impossible to even try to convince him. He just doesn’t see the good that’s hidden beneath all the bad. Or maybe, he just thinks the bad parts outweigh all the good.

I draw back, the tension loose between us. But there’s s ll something le that we have to confront. I’m not leaving this desert with more things le unturned.

I gesture to the red welt on his cheek. “That bruise right there, that’s for fucking my girlfriend’s li le sister by the way.”

His lips part in horror.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 02 MONTHS

OCTOBER

“TABLOIDS CAUGHT you making out just outside of Devils Tower.” I dig in my pocket for my new cell that I bought a er the old one was destroyed in the riot. Then I scroll through Celebrity Crush, nding the picture of Daisy on my brother’s shoulders, both of them kissing. I throw my cell at him, and he catches it in his hands. “The photograph is on every gossip site.”

O his shocked expression, I’m guessing he never saw the headlines. The longer he looks at the picture, the more his face se les on rage, his eyes glazing with this darkness. Then he chucks the phone back. It hits me in the jaw before thudding to the ground.

I pick it up and dust o the casing. “Pissed you got caught?”

He stays quiet. Not again.

I internally growl in frustra on. “Please talk to me,” I snap, “because I need to understand what’s going on or I may just punch you again.”

He shakes his head, his shirt covered in red dirt like mine. Bruises begin to form on his jaw. “It just happened.” His voice is husky and lowered, like that’s all he’s ever going to give me.

It just happened. I blink a couple mes. “It just happened?” I’m so red of hearing that. “That’s a really shi y thing to tell me.” He runs his hand through his hair, red dust billowing. “You fuck Lily’s li le sister, and you say, oh it just fucking happened? What’d you fall on her? Did you add her to your tally of girls? Is it a one-night stand kind of thing?” My chest thrums in worry, in fear that all of this could be true. He’s never said otherwise.

“That’s not what I fucking meant.” He grimaces and rubs his face with his hands quickly, like maybe he’ll wake up and this issue will just be buried with everything else.

I won’t let him. “Then what did you mean?” I ask.

He looks at me. “It’s serious.”

“So serious that you shared it with everyone.”

“Because I knew you were going to jump down my fucking throat!” He springs to his feet with this fury, and I rise to mine, my ribs expanding with each heavy breath.

“If you cared about her, then you wouldn’t be sneaking around like you’re doing something wrong!” What am I supposed to think? He’s an older guy. She’s a younger girl. And if he liked her at all beyond just sex, he’d be with her. For real.

“Fuck you!” Ryke shouts, veins protruding in his arms and neck. “You’ve made this impossible, Lo!”

“She’s EIGHTEEN!” I yell, nearing him. And even though his nose ares in anger, he forces himself to step back. “She’s like my li le sister. It wasn’t supposed to be possible! But you didn’t care. You s ll banged her.” I trusted him. I accepted him into my life, and if he hurts her at all, it’s par ally my fault.

He cracks his knuckles, probably to stop himself from forming sts.

“Your cock nally got the best of you, didn’t it?” I ask. “She turned eighteen and you could nally s ck it in—”

“No, it wasn’t fucking like that!” His muscles ex and knuckles whiten, hands balled into sts.

“I should leave you alone in this desert,” I tell him. “I am kicking myself right now, for every me I let you near her, for every me I let you be alone with her—”

“You don’t know what you’re fucking talking about.” He hu s in aggrava on, but he never explains himself. I wait a second, expec ng him to clarify. I can’t read your fucking mind, Ryke.

“I don’t know what I’m fucking talking about?” All I have to go on is what I see. And not all of it is good. Most of it is just inappropriate, star ng from when she was een. “How long, Ryke? Tell me that, how fucking

long have you liked her more than just a friend, and let’s see if it’s all in my head?”

“I don’t know.” His hard gaze falls to the red dirt.

“I’m going to ask you again,” I say, a tremor in my voice. “How long—”

“Stop,” he grits.

I take another step towards him. “No, how long—

“FOR YEARS!” he screams, blood rushing to his face, red and pissed and tormented. I don’t want to believe him. Even if I have for so long. Even if I’ve seen it right in front of me. “Is that what you want to hear?! Years, Lo.”

I wished that it wasn’t true. That he didn’t drag Daisy into our family. That girl deserves to be free from this shit. “You’re lying?” I say.

“I’m not,” he says, tears welling in his eyes. “I have been so fucking a racted to that girl. And I never planned on doing a fucking thing about it. I never was going to try. And I tried…I tried so fucking hard not thinking about her like that.” The honesty pours out of him. “It was wrong. I knew it was fucking wrong. I suppressed everything as much as I could.”

He liked her from the start. “Then why not stay away from her?” I ask. “Why not put a hundred fucking feet between you and Daisy? You irted with her every day, Ryke. You became her friend.” It sounds like a mo ve to end up with her, like he was just wai ng around un l she became the right age.

“I convinced myself that nothing would ever happen, so I thought it was okay to push further.”

“You’re a fucking idiot!” I shout. Seriously. The moment he decided to be a part of her life, it was over. “She was so hot,” I say, “that you couldn’t say no a er she became legal—”

“No,” he interjects, stepping forward with purpose and rage. “It wasn’t like that.”

“Then what was it fucking like?!” I shout, trying to pull something out of him that he won’t let go.

And then he screams, “I FUCKING LOVE HER!”

My jaw drops, his words physically knocking me back a couple steps. I just—I scan his features, his eyes that plead for me to understand and scorch with emo on.

“I fell in fucking love with her,” he nally explains. “It hurt to be away from Daisy. It hurt to watch her with other guys. Everything fucking hurt, and I didn’t want to live with that pain anymore. I fucking couldn’t.” He takes a deep breath. “I can’t tell you when it became unbearable, but it did.”

I scru nize him for a while, le ng every single syllable sink in. It hurt to watch her with other guys. I spent years being the best friend of a sex addict. I spent years loving a girl who opened her door to every guy but me. And there isn’t one day that I would wish that kind of torment on my brother or a friend. Not one.

So I say, “I understand, more than anyone, how painful it is watching someone you love be with other people.” I pause. “But you can’t really love her—”

“I’ve known her for over two years,” he says. “I’ve spent so much fucking me with her, Lo. We’ve been through a lot together, so yes, I fell in love with her.”

I look over my shoulder, at the girls. Lily has her thin arms wrapped around her tall sister while Daisy cries, we ng Lily’s shirt. I turn back to Ryke, but he’s s ll staring at Daisy.

His expression—it’s beyond just caring for her. I remember him sympathizing with Daisy some years ago, in Cancun; I remember Ryke explaining how they were raised by similar kinds of mothers. But this is empathy reserved for one other person in your life, the type that some people may never even feel. It’s just wri en all over his face.

No ma er how weird it seems, this is how it’ll be. I’m not going to separate two people that love each other. I wouldn’t inten onally do that.

When he focuses back on me, he speaks again. “You can leave me here,” he says passionately, “but I’ll nd a way back. I can’t leave her, and I won’t leave you, no ma er how hard you fucking push me out.” His eyes bleed with this distraught strength, an oxymoron that I can understand. I’ve had that same look in context of Lily.

“How much did it hurt?” I ask.

“Did what hurt?”

“Watching her with other guys.”

He inches back like air escapes him. A er a short pause, he says, “It felt like someone was drowning me in fucking salt water and ligh ng me on

re.”

I almost give him a weak smile. “Same.” I steady my breaths. “I need some me.” To get used to them. Together. Christ. It’s fucking weird. “But I’m not going to hit you again. So revel in that.”

“Thanks,” he says.

I nod. “I wish you fell in love with another fucking girl.” I’m going to wish it every day that my father a empts to use Daisy to get to Ryke. Just to try to patch up their rela onship. It’s something Jonathan Hale would do in a heartbeat. Maybe Ryke doesn’t realize that yet.

“I’m sorry,” he says. “I really fucking am. For lying.”

I shrug. “You didn’t want to get hit.” What’s past is past. I want to restart. Maybe we’ll both have more faith and trust in each other a er this.

“No,” he says. “I didn’t want to hurt you.”

I know. “I’ll get over it. Just…give me fucking me.” I walk towards the girls who all huddle together, talking while Daisy rubs her eyes with the back of her hand. In his bu on-down, clean and undusted, unlike our clothes, Connor watches us with that impassive face, the one I can’t read very well.

And I don’t sense my brother behind me.

I stop and spin fully around, turning my back on Connor. The reddish marks along Ryke’s eye start to purple underneath, winding my emo ons. I’m sorry. I’m s ll not sure if he’ll ever go to the press, to vouch for our father, for me. But I’m truly sorry that my existence caused him so much pain.

He lived the bastard life, in disgrace and hiding, all this me. And I didn’t even know it.

He must read my eyes because he saunters ahead and stands beside me. We start walking together, towards everyone. And I reach out and put my hand on his shoulder.

He inches at rst, startled by the acceptance.

But then he rubs the back of my head, messing my hair roughly. “I’m glad you hit me.”

“Why is that?” I ask.

“Not a lot of people stand up to me.” Because he’s in mida ng, and if he wants to keep his problems hidden, no one is stupid enough to go up against him, just to let those things surface. “I’m happy you did.”

“I knew you wouldn’t hit back,” I say. “And it’s not like it was a complete sel ess act.”

He rolls his eyes. “Can’t you take a compliment and not turn it into a character assassina on of yourself?”

“Maybe someday,” I say. But not today. I pat his shoulder and then drop my hand.

I’m more at peace with him now than I have been in years. It took blood and a hot desert, but we reached this place.

I can almost breathe again.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

“GET AWAY FROM THE WINDOW, DAISY,” I say with edge. She presses her forehead to the glass and clutches the door handle, peering out of the car as far as she can. But her view is blocked by cameras who a empt to capture us through the nted windows. Paparazzi have swarmed my father’s Escalade that’s parked outside of the jail. Back in Philadelphia.

Anderson, my dad’s driver, sits idly in the front seat while we wait for my father and hopefully my brother to return.

Not that long ago, Ryke free-solo climbed three rock forma ons in Yosemite without falling. All I wanted was for him to survive, and he looked

red but accomplished when he reached the bo om. I was proud of him.

And now he had to come home to this shit. Life sucks most of the me.

“I shouldn’t go in there…” Daisy recognizes with a trembling voice. She wants to go retrieve Ryke from jail, but she can’t do a damn thing. Neither can I. My father, however, has more power than us. We just have to be pa ent.

I rub my lips, irritated. Just at the whole situa on we’re in. “Ryke wanted you to go home with Connor and Rose, so I can’t imagine that he’d be happy if he saw you walk into the jail.”

“I know,” she murmurs, wiping a stray tear quickly.

I wince, not liking when she cries, at all. I already sense a change in my rela onship with Daisy since she’s become my brother’s girlfriend. She used to be like a li le sister to me, but my obliga on to her now feels larger when Ryke isn’t here. Like I have to be a force that keeps her safe when he’s gone. He’d do the same for Lily, and it’s a role that I’ve easily accepted. I pat the leather seat next to me. “Scoot back.”

Daisy reluctantly distances herself from the window, about to slide to the center seat.

“Not that far,” I say before she reaches the middle. “The cameras can get a picture of you from the windshield.” This way she’ll be blocked by the front seat.

She nods, her eyes swollen from crying. Tear streaks are dried on her face, even her le cheek with the long scar. It’s less red than it used to be, but it’ll always be no ceable.

“I hate my mom for doing this to him,” Daisy says so ly.

“Yeah,” I say, leaning my head back, “Samantha Calloway isn’t a bright ray of sunshine.” I think of all the pain she’s caused Lily through this brutal silence and cold shoulder act. And now, with what she did to Ryke, who’s completely innocent—

“No, I really, really hate her,” Daisy cries angry tears, turning her head towards me. Christ. It’s scary—seeing malice on a girl who’s never worn it before, someone so full of life. “I quit modeling, and instead of being okay with it, she blamed Ryke and did this.” Her phone is clutched in her shaking hand. “What people are saying…none of it’s true. You know that, right?”

Yeah, I know. I’m also very familiar with defamatory allega ons, being falsely accused. I snatch the phone out of her hand and scroll through her Twi er feed while she rubs her eyes.

@GBANews: Ryke Meadows under arrest for statutory rape.

#BreakingNews

@PoPhillyFan12: #Raisy is dead :( I can’t believe Ryke would do

that! #TeamCoballoway

@Sucker3Punch: He’s s ll hot imo. Why’d Daisy have to tempt him

like that? #Raisy is dead bc of that ho.

@WendyBird_1: #Raisy is dead *cries*

“Raisy is dead” is trending on Twi er. I try to hide a grimace. Ryke and Daisy were one of the most popular parts of the reality show, for all the

ir ng that pushed boundaries but never crossed the line. I didn’t think

that their fans would revolt, not even over something like this.

“There’s no evidence against him, Daisy,” I remind her. “People will get over it.” A camera lens taps the window, crowding too close. She barely even inches at the noise.

“They didn’t drop what happened to you,” she says so ly.

I s en. “It’s di erent.” There’s an ongoing inves ga on for the

molesta on case, and they have family friends saying things like Jonathan Hale has physically grabbed Loren in public. Maybe just the back of my head. They’re stretching what li le they’ve seen.

“It’s not the media that hurts the most,” she whispers. “I just…” She tucks a piece of her hair behind her ear, the strand dyed pink. “I feel so betrayed by my mom.” Samantha was the one who pped o the police.

I shut o her phone. “Ryke won’t be charged with statutory rape. They have no evidence, Daisy. Just concentrate on that.” It’s the one silver lining. Samantha just wanted to throw Ryke into the media hell re, let them tear at his character for a while since he’s da ng her daughter. I don’t want him to have to deal with this anymore than I want Daisy to.

“Maybe I pushed him too hard…that’s what everyone says, you know? That I tempted him.”

I glare at her. “First of all, you both didn’t sleep together un l you were legal.” I internally cringe at the thought of them doing anything other than holding hands. I can’t believe I’m having this conversa on with Daisy Calloway. “And secondly, Ryke is going to bitch you out the minute you blame yourself. So rethink your rst statement to him.”

Her chin quivers. “No, I blame my mom…more than anyone.”

I don’t add what she probably already knows. This goes beyond Samantha being pissed that Daisy quit modeling. She hates Ryke’s mother, so she wasn’t ecsta c upon learning that her daughter was da ng the o spring of Sara Hale. I don’t even think Greg Calloway is all that excited about the idea. For the same reason I wasn’t: Ryke expresses himself in an aggressive way with very few words. I wouldn’t want that kind of guy da ng my daughter. Not that I’ll ever have one.

Suddenly the cameras break from the Escalade in a wave, rushing towards the jail. Daisy slides closer to the door and grips the handle.

“Don’t leave the car,” I warn.

She inhales sharply and says, “He’s coming out!” Tears ood her eyes, overwhelmed and clearly in love with my brother. I can’t deny that fact.

I only have an awesome view of cameramen with gnarly beards. I sigh heavily, wishing they’d hurry up. I almost s ck my head through the middle of the seat, just to look, but my joints are welded together in agita on.

And then, the front door swings open. “Ryke, did you sleep with Daisy when you were on the reality show?! Are you going to trial?!” But Ryke doesn’t climb in.

My father takes the front seat next to Anderson. Before he slams the door, he shouts back, “There is no trial because he hasn’t been charged. Write that up in your goddamn papers.” He shuts them out, drowning the noise for point two seconds.

Because the backdoor, nearest Daisy, opens. The cameras go wild behind Ryke. Yelling so many things at once and trying to edge closer to catch a picture of Daisy. She kneels on the seat while Ryke stands right outside the car.

“Ryke, I’m so sor—”

He leans down and kisses her, with the door purposefully ajar so the cameras can capture the moment. No shame. Good for him. Though their embrace is a li le much for me. I have to look away when it’s clear his tongue slips into her mouth.

My father is really quiet in the front seat. He keeps clearing his throat like he’s choked up. I frown, what happened in the jail?

A er another second, Ryke slips in the car and slams the door closed. Daisy is about to slide in the middle seat between me and my brother, but Ryke pulls her onto his lap. He whispers in her ear, and then she nods and rests her head on his shoulder.

“You okay?” I ask Ryke as Anderson speeds o towards his apartment complex or maybe my dad’s house. One of the two. The paparazzi pile into their cars quickly, but we have distance on them.

“I’ll be ne,” he says, hugging Daisy closer to his chest. I no ce that one of his hands rubs her lower back in a circular mo on. He nally looks at me. “Dad has something to tell you.”

My brows furrow, and I just wait for my father to speak.

He audibly coughs into his hand, de nitely choked up now.

Ryke glowers at the headrest. “Dad,” he says through gri ed teeth.

And then my father rotates in his seat to face me. His dark brown hair seems grayer by his temples, his face more severe and forehead more wrinkled.

In one breath, he says, “I’m going to get sober.”

My mouth slowly falls. I had to hear him wrong. “What was that?” My pulse kicks up a notch. What was that?

He rolls his eyes. “You’re really going to make me say it again?”

I freeze in shock. I contemplate what happened, how he refused to mumble the words aloud with this back turned to me. My dad isn’t a coward, but this is a proclama on so weighted that I can’t accept it fully. “Yeah,” I snap. “Say it again.”

He sighs heavily. “I’m not going to drink anymore, son.”

I scru nize him for a long moment. And come to one conclusion. “I’ll believe it when I see it.”

“You and me both,” he mu ers but determina on creases his brow.

Our father wouldn’t do this out of the kindness of his black fucking heart. So I look to Ryke. “What’d you do?” I ask.

Jonathan answers rst. “He’s going to be a part of this family.” He turns back around and I hear him say under his breath, “Like he was always supposed to be.”

I read between the lines.

To have his son back in his life, my dad is willing to be sober.

It’s a hell of a declara on, and I don’t even mind that he wasn’t willing to do that for me all these years. I just mull over the possibility that I may one day see the impossible. My dad without his whiskey.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

I HAVE BEEN INCLUDED into the boy club by accident. No one no ced me except Lo, but he’s not about to kick me out of my father’s den. This has to mean that my invisibility powers are blooming. Maybe my baby is magical. The thought almost makes the pregnancy not so bad.

“What are you wearing?” Lo asks his brother with a frown. Connor, Lo, and Sam dragged Ryke into the den the moment he parked his Duca in my parent’s driveway, Daisy with him. The Sunday luncheon starts in thirty minutes, so I thought it was a success that he showed up on me or even at all, clearly pu ng e ort into his rela onship with my li le sister. He accepted my dad’s invita on even a er my mom had Ryke thrown in jail. This was my father’s version of waving a white ag.

Ryke making peace and pu ng the issue behind him actually eases a lot of tension. And I know he’s doing this to try to repair the bridge between Daisy and my parents, the one that’s been crumbling.

“It’s lunch,” Ryke says like they’re crazy. “I’m wearing a fucking shirt and pants.”

All of the other guys are dressed in bu on-downs and black slacks. “It’s formal,” Lo tells his brother. “I thought you realized that.”

Ryke glares at the ceiling and then checks his watch. “I don’t have me to go back.”

“You can switch with me,” Lo says, already unbu oning his shirt. I sit on the armrest of the couch, watching my boyfriend shed his clothes. I cross my ankles, and Lo glances back at me knowingly. The corner of his lips rise.

Yes. I am very, very a racted to you. But my traitorous-self stops fawning over his de ned muscles and sculpted chest. My smile fades. Lo frowns at me, but he’s distracted by his brother, who anxiously runs his hands through his hair. He really needs to stop messing with the strands. My parents don’t like the whole disheveled, I-just-rolled-out-of-bed look.

“Aren’t you going to get in trouble for wearing a regular T-shirt?” he asks Lo like what the fuck? Seemingly, there is a aw in this plan.

But Sam clears it up. “He’s Loren Hale.” Yep, that about describes the di erence nicely.

Ryke’s face hardens. He touches his chest. “And I’m Ryke Meadows. What the fuck are you ge ng at?”

Sam whistles. “You don’t know Greg Calloway that well, do you?”

Lo passes Ryke the shirt. “What Sammy is trying to say is that I’m going to get special treatment. You’re not.” He clari es, “Dad raised me and he’s Greg’s best friend. Plus, I’m not da ng the youngest Calloway girl.” Lo faces Sam Stokes, who stands rigid, a string of animosity between them. Faint but visible in their closed-o postures. “I got the best free pass while you had to jump through ten-thousand hoops. Poppy’s money must have meant so much to you.”

“No amount of money is worth the tests that Greg put me through,” Sam says, his back arched in defense. “If you don’t believe that I love Lily’s sister—”

“I’m just messing with you,” Lo says sharply.

Ryke holds the bu on-down, solidi ed to stone as he processes what this means. I have a good feeling that Ryke will be tested just like Sam. The ques on is: will he last to the very end or just give up on the idea? “And Connor got a free pass too?” he asks.

“I was trusted from the start,” Connor says, busy tex ng, only half in on this conversa on. “Not shocking to anyone.” He grins.

“Maybe if I punched you, you’d be a li le fucking shocked,” Ryke says.

“Only because you always talk about it but never actually do it,” Connor says. “What’s surprising is that I haven’t returned you to the pound. I prefer my animals with a bigger bite.”

Ryke ips him o .

I spring to my feet and sidle next to Lo, my arm curving around his bare waist. I feel his ngers brush the nape of my neck. Lily 1.0 would have turned this scenario into a very, very sexual fantasy. Lily 3.0 has snu ed most of them out, but I stand on the ps of my toes to kiss his cheek.

That felt good. Even be er when Lo wears a genuinely happy smile.

My body warms. Maybe I can tell him today. A er lunch. He seems to be in a much be er place.

“I know Greg doesn’t like me, but I’m trying. Isn’t being here enough?” Ryke asks.

“No,” Sam says. “It’s a small start, but it’s de nitely not enough. I spent years trying to gain his trust and his acceptance into the Calloway family. Since Jonathan is your dad, it shouldn’t take you as long, but no o ense, you’re notorious for being with many women. I even ques oned what you’re doing with Daisy.”

Ryke rolls his eyes, agitated, but has no reply. He takes o his dark green tee, and I train my eyes to stay on Loren Hale for a prolonged second.

“You have a ta oo?” Sam asks with a mixed expression like: you’re screwed, buddy and I feel sorry for you.

I pipe in, “Didn’t you watch Princesses of Philly?” During the show, Ryke spent many weeks lling in the ta oo along his shoulder and chest: a phoenix with some red and orange coloring. A black chain is ed around the ankles of the bird and extends along his ribcage, ending with an anchor by his hip. That anchor is in a naughty place, and he knows it.

Sam just realizes that I’ve crept into the room. Invisibility gone. “I never watched the show, no.”

Oh.

Ryke puts on Lo’s nice shirt and starts bu oning it. “So what if I have a ta oo?”

“Greg hates ta oos,” he says.

“That’s too bad,” Ryke says atly, “because his daughter has one.”

Whaaa. “Which sister?” I ask.

Ryke gives me a look like I’m being dumb.

Oh. Right. Daisy.

Sam scratches the back of his head. “Word of advice, don’t men on it now, or really ever. He’ll think you’re a bad in uence on her.”

“He already thinks that,” Ryke retorts. “Just say it: I’m fucked.”

“Maybe you should x your hair,” I suggest.

He lets out a frustrated growl and tries to comb his ngers through the thick, messy strands. He’s making it worse. “Stop looking at me with that face, Lily,” he retorts, more nervous than I’ve ever seen him.

“What face?”

“Your cons pated face.”

I gape. “That is just mean.”

“That was pre y mean,” Lo says.

“It’s the fucking truth.”

I cross my arms. “You know what, I was going to help x your hair, but I’m retrac ng my o er.” I raise my chin in con dence. Take that.

Connor nds a hole in my declara on. “You can’t retract an o er that was never stated.”

I look at Ryke. “Would you like me to x your hair?” He opens his mouth, but I cut him o . “I retract my o er. Ha!” I raise my st to Lo, and he knuckle-bumps me. And then he kisses my temple. I got a kiss out of that. I try not to smile too hard.

“As fun as this is,” Sam says with his phone in hand, not sounding as amused as the rest of us, “we be er head into the dining room. Poppy just texted me. Jonathan is here, and apparently Samantha’s not coming.”

“She’s embarrassed about what happened,” Connor clari es. “Good thing for you, Ryke, you may not have to deal with her for a while.”

“Fucking fantas c,” he says, heading to the door. I’m not sure my mom’s silent treatment is any be er than her constant, nagging presence. At least, for me the quiet moments have granted more nausea than the early weeks of my pregnancy.

Lo slips the green shirt over his head. “Ready?” he asks me. Lo and I don’t a end luncheons all that much, but we decided to come to this one in support of Ryke and his rela onship with Daisy. It won’t be as hard with my mom here, but I s ll have a huge baby bomb to drop today.

I’m praying he’ll withstand the blow.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

“LET’S talk about the future li le Calloway,” Jonathan says at the dining room table, Sunday family luncheon in session.

“Cobalt,” Connor corrects him, sipping his wine.

Jonathan’s eyes icker to the liquor brie y, but he makes no mo on to switch his co ee for alcohol. I can barely believe he’s sober. I don’t even think Jonathan believes it, but three twenty-four-seven sober coaches sit on chairs by the door, proving that he’s dedicated to his rehabilita on.

“Right,” Jonathan says. “Whatever you need for your baby, Hale Co. will provide: toys, cribs, diapers.”

A er Connor learned about Rose’s pregnancy on the road trip, my sister announced the news to the family and subsequently the world. Television networks have been proposing a new reality show that focuses on the days leading up to the birth. They’ve turned them down, but the excitement from fans, family and friends is palpable.

I just have a strong feeling my news will have the exact opposite e ect.

“I’m barely warming to the idea that I’m breeding,” Rose says, pinching the stem of a wine glass, water only, “so can you please not talk about baby toys? The last thing I need to think about is a toddler smacking me with a ra le.”

“The best part,” Lo says, “those toys have my last name scribbled on the side.” He gives her a signature half-smile. Rose’s baby playing with a Hale-monogramed toy—that’s a picture she would not accept in any universe.

Rose’s eyes narrow icily. “I’d like to see the reviews on those plas c ra les. I bet twenty kids have choked on them already.”

“That insult died in your womb.”

Rose rolls her eyes. “Your insensi vity isn’t anything new, Loren.”

“I’m sorry,” he says atly, “I didn’t realize that witches had feelings beyond satanic anger.”

Okay, this is heading in dangerous territory. I pinch Lo’s arm, and he takes the hint, grabbing his water to stop himself from going on.

“What happens if you have a boy?” Daisy asks from the other end of the table, with Ryke, Sam, Poppy and my dad. Ryke has his arm around the back of her chair, which may or may not be a good move. I can’t tell where my father is concerned. He cuts his prime rib with a steak knife, looking to Ryke every so o en in s warning.

Rose silently fumes at the ques on, her knife ripping into her salmon. She demolishes the tender piece of sh, and Connor rests his palm on Rose’s hand. She slows down her jerky knife movements.

Rose says, “Then I’ll try to get pregnant right a erwards, just so I can have a girl.”

Connor grins, a blinding one. “I don’t pray to anyone but myself, but I may make an excep on, just so we can have a boy rst.” He wants lots and lots of kids, so Rose’s proclama on is like his heaven right now.

“Your prayers won’t work against fate,” Rose retorts. “There’s a y

percent chance I’ll win over you.”

“It’s not fate. It’s science, darling.”

“We’ll see then,” she says.

Connor’s grin stretches across his face, and he says a word or two aloud in French and then stops himself. He rarely looks irritated, but on account of a certain someone lying about their foreign language knowledge, it has induced a Connor Cobalt scowl.

“What other languages don’t you know?” Connor asks Ryke from across the table. All this me, Ryke has understood what Rose and Connor whisper about in French. So unfair. He’s uent in French and Spanish, for sure, from studying as a kid, per his mother’s strict request.

“Why?” Ryke asks. “Is it that important that you talk in code with your wife?”

I raise my hand sheepishly. “I just want to add,” I say to Connor and my sister, “that I don’t understand some of the things you say in English. That is all.” Everyone stares at me for a hot second, and I kinda slump in my seat, regre ng that interjec on. There are just way too many people at this table.

Connor tells him, “Rose only knows French, so that’s really not the point.” He goes o and adds a couple words in what sounds like Italian.

Ryke absentmindedly replies back in the same language, just as uent.

Connor looks amused, like he’s playing with a new toy that’s built to test his wits. He switches to German, which sounds pre y on his tongue, but Ryke has enough of this game that Connor wants to start. He shuts it down with a middle nger.

My father looks cked o , wiping his mouth with his napkin. I’m sure he wanted someone less vulgar for Daisy.

But my li le sister hardly cares about my dad’s feelings. She pushes her food around on her plate, more sullen since the jail incident. She just hasn’t forgiven our parents yet.

Lo asks the nearest server to bring out co ee, and I realize it’s for me. I’ve been yawning more than usual, and on the plane ride from California to Pennsylvania, I basically passed out from exhaus on. He’s catching on. Yesterday he said that he’d take me to the doctor, but I mumbled a no thanks and distracted him with sex. Not one of my most noble moments.

A er lunch, I remind myself. He’ll learn that our new future will consist of an extra person. I stare at the white tablecloth. It’s scarier when I think of it like that. How are we going to be responsible for another human being?

We’ve struggled for so long just to take care of ourselves.

“So when will you start showing?” Lo asks Rose, actually nicely. Maybe this won’t be so bad.

“I already have a small bump,” she says, trying to salvage the salmon she demolished on her plate.

“What happens when they nd hooves on the ultrasound?” His nice streak didn’t last long.

Jonathan cuts in, “Honestly, Loren, when you take over Hale Co. you have to be more sensi ve to these things. The company has already been through hell and back. It won’t survive if you don’t care about the industry.”

Lo grinds his teeth before saying, “Like you’re so sensi ve? Like you care about this shit?”

Jonathan devours the insult with a harsh glare. “When you’re a father —”

“That’s just it, I won’t ever be a father,” Lo interjects, gripping the table as he leans closer to Jonathan. My heart catapults to my throat.

I’m paralyzed from head to toe.

“You love to do the opposite of everything I say,” Jonathan declares. “I tell you to run. You walk. I tell you to drink. You get sober. I tell you to lead my company. You start your own.”

I remember—one me, maybe on our very rst date as a real couple— Lo professed a similar acknowledgement of his teenage rebellion. But this is di erent.

Lo’s face reddens in anger. “Get this through your head.” Every word is emblazoned with power. “I will never subject a child to this fucking torture. I’d rather be burned alive than live knowing I put someone through this kind of hell.” It’s like a st has torn out my heart, snapping each artery terrifyingly slow. And he just con nues on. “So destroy all of those goddamn dreams of grandchildren.” He rises to his feet. “Your Hale empire begins over there, with him.” Lo points at Ryke down the table. “Not me.”

He throws the cloth napkin on his seat and walks away, fuming.

I can’t follow him. My haunted, petri ed gaze is xed on my half-eaten plate of food. Tears are submerged beneath the weight of his opinion. He’d rather die than embrace the thought of bringing life into the world.

“Lily,” Rose whispers.

I’m okay.

I internally shake my head. I’m not.

I don’t see how I can ever break this news in a good way. I don’t see how this can ever be okay like I hoped.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

“WE’RE OFFERING A SOLUTION,” Connor tells me, si ng in the living room. For Christ sake’s, every me we a empt to watch a movie, a serious conversa on is somehow brought up. “It’s nothing to be upset about.”

I touch my chest. “I’m not going to live with you. You’ve been a great roommate for these past two years, but you’re having a baby, man.”

Everything has changed with Rose’s pregnancy, and the topic is honestly straining my rela onship with Lily. She’s been distant from me since the luncheon. And I know it hurts her that we’re never going to have kids, but it’ll hurt even more if she’s reminded of it every day with Rose and Connor’s baby hanging around us.

I add, “You don’t need to be dealing with our shit on top of that.”

“You’re not ready,” Rose chimes in. “You relapsed only a few months ago—”

“I’m never going to be ready, Rose!” I yell, my pulse thrumming. “If you’re wai ng for me to be cured, then you might as well give up now. This is going to last forever. Not a month. Not a few years. I’m an addict. I could very well stay sober for ten years and relapse again. You go a accept that.”

Her face marbleizes. “And what about Lily?”

“I can take care of her like I always have,” I say adamantly, but a pressure weighs on me. I’ve been doing a good job un l…I don’t know. Maybe when we returned back to Philly. A er the road trip. She’s just withdrawn from me. It’s the worst goddamn feeling in the world.

“Oh,” Rose says, “you mean when you spent years le ng her have sex with di erent men every night.” It’s like a right hook in the jaw.

I can’t even stomach that part of my past anymore. There is not a day that goes by that I don’t wish I brought Lily into my arms sooner, that I supplied her with everything she was searching for, stopping her before she sought it with other men. That I quit drinking for her, from the start.

I channel the hurt that courses through me into something darker, but I no ce the small bump through Rose’s black dress. And I s e a vindic ve

retort.

“That’s your pregnancy pass for the fucking night. Whoever is growing in your belly is a demon. Straight up making you evil.”

Rose holds her hand out like shut up. “I don’t care about the baby. I want Lily to live with us, and if she wants to, then you shouldn’t be gh ng me on it.”

“She doesn’t,” I shoot back.

“Have you asked her?”

“Yes!” I shout. No. I grimace internally, my hands shaking. I just haven’t hand the chance, really.

“How long has she been gone?” Ryke suddenly asks.

And the bo om of my stomach drops. I check the cushion next to me, already knowing Lily isn’t on it. “Shit,” I curse. I shoot to my feet. Fear ra les my bones, vibra ng every ounce of me un l I’m lled with dread and panic. And the rawest form of adrenaline.

Just forced to act by ins nct. I barely hear Connor announce how long she’s been gone. I don’t wait for them to follow. I run to the one place she retreats to whenever she ba les her addic on.

“LILY!” I scream, jostling the doorknob to the bathroom. I pound on the wood. “LILY!” Fear has already begun to cannibalize my soul. Yesterday, she rejected me when I a empted to kiss her a er the luncheon. I thought space was what she needed—I didn’t think that it was this bad.

I’ve been so wrapped up in my own problems that I couldn’t see what was happening. I cannot lose her. Not for a moment. Not for second.

She is the only reason why I’m s ll living this life.

I fran cally try to enter the door, the water gurgling through the walls. The shower is on.

“Move,” Ryke tells me.

I shi so he can slam his shoulder into the door. A er two tries, it blows open. He barrels in before me, the shower curtain rings clinking against the rod as he yanks it back.

As soon as I see Lily, clothed, si ng in the plugged tub with the shower bea ng down on her thin body, I jump right in, the water freezing. I t her between my legs while she trembles, while she clutches her knees to her chest. Water pours on us, soaking our hair, our clothes. And I hold her delicate face between my hands as she cries.

My chest collapses, every part of me screaming inside. I feel like I’ve broken the only girl I’ve ever loved. And all I want to do is rearrange the pieces and put her back together. I search her eyes that brim with tears, and even when Ryke shuts o the faucet, we both shake from more than just the cold.

“Lil, shhh,” I say, her pain just tearing right through me. “You’re okay.” She clings to me like I may slip through her arms, pull back and leave. I wouldn’t. I can’t. Our love is rare. It’s one I can’t abandon, even if I tried. When she screams, an iden cal one rips through me. When she cries, my world rains with grief. When she loves, I truly, truly y.

I have never wanted anyone else but Lily.

“I’m…sorry…” she sobs, her black, long-sleeve shirt s cking to her thin body. She buries her head into the crook of my shoulder, and I hug her close, rubbing her back. Warming her with the fric on. This is catastrophic. Another Wednesday, where we both lie exhausted and fractured on the carpet. Clung to the fact that we can’t live without each other, but beaten down by the roadblocks that say we should.

“Sorry for what, Lil?” I whisper.

“I meant to tell you…” Lily murmurs, coming out of her hiding place on my shoulder. Her wet hair is darker and molds her pale cheeks, sadness pouring out of her eyes. I stroke her head. It’s okay, Lil. “Yesterday, I was going to…I got scared…”

“Lily…” I say so ly. “…you can tell me anything.”

“Not this.” She shakes her head, crying profusely. I brush my thumb over her cold skin. “Not this.

Hot tears roll down my cheeks. She could have cheated on me. The thought chokes me for a second. I can’t think of anything else that would cause her this much agony and guilt. My lips are close to her forehead as she stares at her hands, like they’re a gateway out of this world.

I take them in mine, lacing our ngers together. One at a me. If she wants to leave, I’m coming with her.

“You have to tell me, Lil,” I whisper as more water pools in her green eyes. “I can’t guess.” I try to hold back more emo ons, but I connect so succinctly with her that it’s almost impossible not to feel every single thing. Like the ick of each nerve. Like nger ps to re then snow. I am terri ed of what she might tell me, but I am more scared of losing her. “Please… don’t make me guess.”

She nods a couple mes, staying quiet. And then her lips part in shock and realiza on. “Do you think…you think I cheated?” Her face sha ers at that possibility. What? I almost start crying heavily. I suck it down, my nose

aring from holding it back.

This pain. It’s like someone bulldozes me at. On the ground. “I don’t know, Lil,” I breathe. “You’ve been ac ng distant, and you didn’t come with me to Paris, so you had that me alone…I just, I don’t…I don’t know.”

“I didn’t cheat,” she says, her chin trembling again. She looks like she could punch me in the arm, like she usually does. But she has no energy to do so, no ght le for that blow. “You have to believe me.”

“I do, Lil,” I say, taking a breath, not of full relief. “But you have to fucking tell me what’s going on.”

“I was upset…overwhelmed.” She rubs her eyes with her palm but the tears have yet to cease. “And I wanted to do things and I just thought…this would help.” The shame builds as she glances between the showerhead and her knees, crumpled into herself.

“Just spit it out,” I urge. “Whatever it is. Just get it o your chest right now, love.” I just want her to feel okay again.

She focuses on our laced hands. “I didn’t know how to tell you…I thought while you were in Paris, I’d gure out a good way to say it, but I don’t…I don’t think there’s a good way. And I just kept pu ng it o , thinking tomorrow will be the day.” She keeps rubbing her eyes.

Then nally, she drops her hands.

And she says with a big inhale, “I’m eight weeks pregnant.”

I go cold, like a car impacts me on the right side. Glass sha ering. The car swerving. Spinning. The airbag popping into my chest, knocking the wind right out of me. The shock and fear pummels me into a state without thoughts.

“You can’t be…” Blood rushes to my head. My eyes fall to her stomach, the black shirt that suc ons to her belly. I roll the fabric to her ribs. I mistook the faint bump as weight gain. Nothing detrimental to our lives. Nothing that could overturn us.

I nally look to the other people who’ve been standing in the bathroom. Ryke. Connor. Rose. Rose. You’re pregnant,” I say to her.

“We both are,” Rose says in a quiet voice, scared of me. Everyone is frightened of me.

Of how I’ll react.

I have never once wanted a child. Never even considered it for a moment’s me. I’m sel sh, damaged and spiteful. No ma er how much I love Lily, there are things about me that will never change. “That’s not possible,” I say. Though it is. With the amount of sex we have—too much and too careless—this could’ve always been an end result.

“The probability is slim but it’s not impossible,” Connor answers, his hands casually pocketed in his slacks. He’s known this for a while. “Their cycles had synced up a er living together. I don’t use protec on with Rose, and I’m sure you didn’t with Lily.”

“I forgot to take my birth control a few days,” Lily whispers, not able to meet my eyes, staring only at her hands, the ones I’ve abandoned. “I didn’t realize it…”

I pick up both of her hands again, and her tears fall harder. I squeeze them. “You could’ve told me sooner.” My mind reverses back to yesterday, and I frown. What I admi ed out loud about kids—I had crushed her and I didn’t even fucking realize it. I go further back. Paris. I s ll feel that night like a deep scar beneath my skin. I was lost, and no part of me would’ve func oned the right way with this news.

She had eight weeks, maybe less, to tell me the truth. And all of them, I wasn’t strong enough to handle it. I can sit here soaked in freezing water, clutching her in my arms, and admit that.

“I know you don’t want kids,” she sni s, restraining the tears as much as possible. “And I didn’t want to stress you out with this…I’m sorry.”

The guilt slams into me. “Shhh.” I press her harder to my chest, her legs clenching back around my waist. “It’s okay, Lil.” I never meant for her to bear a burden this heavy alone. Not one we should’ve carried together.

“It’s not,” she says, wiping her cheeks and then staring up into my eyes. Her big round green ones are glassy and reddened. “You don’t want a baby.”

No. I have never wanted a baby. But met with this reality, I only want to do right by Lily. I just want to x every wrong that I have ever made. I am ready, so fucking ready, to defeat this.

To never face these demons again.

I am done feeling sorry for myself.

My ngers tangle in her damp hair. “That doesn’t ma er anymore.” I put my hand to my chest. “We’re addicts. You and me.” I mo on between us. That fact won’t change, no ma er how much we wish it into oblivion. “Maybe we shouldn’t have kids, but we have the means to raise him or her well.”

“And you have us,” Rose proclaims.

Lily and I look back at the three people who’ve been the founda on of our healthy lives. Rose raises her chin with a determined expression like you both can do this.

And then Connor. He stands poised, with more con dence than either of us has ever acquired. I can almost feel it radiate o his body and ow through mine. His lips begin to rise, knowing the e ect he has on me, and most people.

My brother. Ryke has his arms crossed over his chest. I think he knows, as well as I do, that I am nowhere near ready to have a kid. But the nega vity has been swept from his hard, dark features. He has that same sturdy, unbending will in his eyes as the rest of them.

The perseverance to do anything, to be anything. To thrive.

Someday, that word will belong to us too. A er years of coming up short, it’s all I’ve ever wanted.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

THE STEAMING SHOWER fogs the glass door. We’re in our bathroom upstairs, where privacy exists, and Loren Hale towers above me, the water blanke ng us in hot sheets. We thaw ourselves a er the icy bath, his intense gaze never shi ing o mine.

Out of all the reac ons I imagined he’d have, this was the one I least expected. But the one that I love the most. It’s the one where he is indisputably commi ed to us, as a team. I wouldn’t ask anything more from him.

My hands crawl up his toned back, and his palm falls to my bo om, the other cupping my face. His amber eyes ll me whole. He leans so close, his mouth pausing an inch from my neck. A cry escapes before he even presses his lips against me.

But when they close over the tender skin, I buck into him, my leg rising around his hip. The thick fog makes it hard to breathe, my body hea ng with the water and his touch, sensual and slow.

His lips meet mine, his tongue par ng them, sliding in a hypno c movement. I dizzy in his hold, and he raises my other thigh over his waist, li ing me o the les. My heat pulses like blood pumping in my veins.

He kicks open the shower door while we kiss deeply, my hands snug around his neck. He carries me back into the room, not caring that water drips o our wet bodies and onto the oor. All of a sudden, he sets me at on my back, our so , warm comforter beneath me. We barely part long enough to stop kissing. Every nerve melts, my heart oozing with this pace.

My legs are already split open around him, and he breathes heavily the longer he draws out the inevitable. And his hand disappears between our pelvises, my lips swelling against his. I can feel how wet I am before his

ngers do.

I moan, my head l ng back. He kisses my jaw, and then he slowly, slowly slides his erec on deep, deep inside of me. As his other hand returns, I grip both of his forearms, his palms on either side of my head. He rocks against mine in a melodic rhythm, and a groan breaches his lips. He rests his forehead against mine, his hot breath entering my lungs.

“Lily,” he chokes as he thrusts forward. Again and again.

My eyes roll back the longer we con nue, the higher we go. It feels like eternity, like hours upon hours and years upon years. An embrace that lasts life mes.

When we slow down, when I arch against him and our lips part in a bright, overwhelming climax, we lie on the bed, our legs tangled together. My head rests on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

“I love you,” he whispers, combing my damp hair o my forehead.

I li my chin to look at him, about to say I love you too but it sounds too prac ced, not encompassing even half of my sen ments.

He sees it in my eyes. “I know,” he says, li ing me higher on his body so he doesn’t have to stare down. We’re eye-level, our heads on the same pillow, turned towards each other. My ankle rubs against his leg, and his hand strokes my arm.

“Lil…” he says so ly, but it’s my turn to read the answers behind his gaze.

“I’m scared too,” I admit. “We’ve never even been able to keep a gold sh alive. Do you remember BJ?” I ask. He begins to smile at the memory. I add, “He didn’t even last a week before he oated to the top of the tank. I think I overfed him.”

“He probably died in realiza on that you named him Blow Job,” he says, his eyes light. “Though you de nitely overfed him.”

“We don’t have the best track record,” I conclude, “but this me can be di erent.” We couldn’t keep a gold sh healthy because we were too consumed with our addic ons. We’ve done a one-eighty, so what’s to say that this won’t fall into place?

He stares deeply into me and says, “I just don’t want our kid to be damaged like us.”

My breath catches and it takes me a minute to collect the right words. “We can’t live in fear of that. It’ll cripple us.”

He pulls me closer, and he kisses me so strongly that the air is vacuumed from my lungs. A head rush of epic propor ons.

When we break apart, his forehead on mine, he whispers, “You and me.”

I smile against his lips. “Lily and Lo.”

“And someone else,” he says.

And someone else.

I have many more months before I meet that someone, but we’re beginning to accept this new world, a new reality where we’re no longer allowed to be sel sh. It’s our greatest test yet.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 03 MONTHS

NOVEMBER

I DRAW circles on a paper napkin at the kitchen bar, Ryke on the stool next to me. The girls are huddled in the living room, tension stretching the air. But it has nothing to do with me. Or Lily. Daisy has nally let her sisters focus on her for once.

Something happened. Months ago. A year, maybe with Daisy. It’s bad. I can see it wri en all over my brother’s face. Connor watches us from across the counter, drinking co ee from a Styrofoam cup.

The mugs are packed in cardboard boxes, all the cupboards bare. Everyone is moving back to Philly when Lily graduates, but we have no idea if we’ll be spli ng apart from Connor and Rose.

Ryke rests a hand on my shoulder. “How are you holding up?”

“Ask me again when it fucking sinks in,” I say.

“That you’re going to have a kid?”

“Yeah,” I nod. “And I already feel fucking awful for the thing.”

Ryke pauses. “He may not have addic on problems, Lo.”

“No, it’s not that.” I stop drawing and point my pen at Connor. “Our kid is going to have to compete with theirs. It’s already fucked and it’s not even born yet.” I sel shly wish they weren’t having a baby. Then I’d know, for certain, that we’d have their undivided a en on, their help with every misstep we make. It’s going to be a bigger challenge without that. It’s going to force Lily and me to take full responsibility. Maybe it’s be er this way, even if it’s harder.

Instead of being sympathe c, Connor grins into the rim of his cup and Ryke is smiling. My brother says, “Connor’s kid is also going to be a snot, so you can rest assured that yours won’t be totally fucked.”

I begin to smile too.

Connor is about to reply, but a painful sob emanates from the living room. We all s en, our shoulders pulled back in alarm.

“Should we go in there?” I ask, picturing Lily and her sisters in tears. But I remember how Lily hugged Daisy in Utah when her li le sister was bawling, how she’s been the shoulder to cry on. My muscles loosen.

“Five more minutes,” Connor says.

Maybe that’ll give my brother enough me to share the cli notes version of what happened. I resume drawing boxes around my squares, the pen bleeding through the napkin. “It has to do with her sleep issues, right?” I ask, remembering in Paris how Daisy had a night terror. She slapped Ryke in the face without realizing it. I didn’t even deduce that she might be having them every me she slept.

“Yeah,” Ryke says so ly. He shi s on the stool so we’re angled towards each other. “It hasn’t been just one major event that triggered her problems. Most nights, she can’t even fall asleep at all.”

I frown. “Has she seen—”

“Yeah, she’s seen doctors for her sleep disorder, and she’s been going to therapy for post-trauma c stress.”

I go rigid. “Post-trauma c stress?” I’m beginning to realize that we only see fragments of people, and the pieces that I’ve been given create one of the most incomplete pictures of my brother, of Daisy and their rela onship.

In the background, we can hear the faint sounds of Daisy crying as she talks. Ryke looks so torn up that he has trouble concentra ng on our conversa on and not the girls.

“Ryke,” I whisper. I have to know what happened.

He takes a deep breath. “I guess it started a er Lily’s sex addic on became public.” My brows pull together, recognizing how long ago that actually was. “Daisy was teased a lot by stupid fucking teenagers from her prep school. On New Year’s Eve, she said some fucking guy kept throwing condoms at her.”

I glare. “What?”

Ryke’s eyes narrow. “They kept making fucking remarks about Lily…”

“Because she’s a sex addict?” My voice shakes.

“Yeah,” Ryke says. “Everyone wanted to believe that Daisy was one, would become one, whatever would fucking create a good story.” Veins ripple in his forearms, his muscles tense. “And then during the reality show, a camera guy, not part of produc on, broke into the townhouse one night, and he went into her room and started taking pictures.”

I pale. “Where was I?”

“Asleep,” Ryke says.

I glower. “Why did no one tell me about any of this? It’s been over a year.”

Connor interjects, “It all started because of Lily’s addic on.” Guilt. They were afraid of saddling Lily with more and more guilt.

I recall all the ar cles that speculated how Daisy would turn into a li le Lily, a future sex addict, but I never saw how it a ected her. She hid it too well from us. “She seemed happy.” I cringe. Not happy exactly. Daisy has always been sad, in a way. Depressed. I’ve known it like everyone else.

“She was miserable,” Ryke con rms. “She had trouble sleeping almost every night a er the fucking guy broke into her room.”

“What about a er the show?” I ask, staring o , dazed by the reality of how much our addic ons have truly a ected those around us. It’s a double-edged sword. We need their support, but in being closer to them, we’ve only made their lives harder.

They probably thought we’d ra onalize Daisy’s issues as a reason to step away from them, to distance ourselves from the people that have li ed us every me we’ve fallen. Maybe we would have.

“Daisy had to move back home a er the show, remember?” Ryke says, shaking his head at the thought. “I hated it because I saw how bad she was during Princesses of Philly, and I couldn’t go into that house when her mom was home. So she was largely dealing with the ridicule by herself.” He pauses. “And then something worse happened before she graduated.”

Connor sets down his cup, and the confusion on his face takes me aback. “You don’t know either?” I wonder.

“No,” Connor says, his eyes like pinpoints on Ryke. “You never told me.”

“It wasn’t my story to tell,” Ryke retorts. He’s been wai ng for Daisy to rehash everything to her sisters. He looks physically ill. “I hate even thinking about it.”

Connor pours more co ee into his cup, listening intently with me. I have no clue what more could’ve happened to her. It already feels like too much.

“She had a couple prep school friends named Harper and Cleo,” Ryke says. I try to prepare for the worst. “On their way back from shopping with Daisy, the girls stopped the elevator.” He hesitates for a second. “Some guys had told Harper and Cleo that they wondered how many inches could

t inside Daisy.”

I inch back. “What?” I snap angrily.

Connor keeps his expression blank on purpose, which just irritates me more.

“They had bought a couple dildos,” Ryke con nues.

“No.” I shake my head repeatedly, imagining just how this ends. I have met kids as bored, as cruel and as fucking stupid as ones like that. I have been the subject of harassment all throughout my adolescence, some jus ed, others without reason. I can taste the fear and the hatred that

swallows my youth.

I would never wish that on someone like Daisy.

“She fought them o ,” Ryke says, anger swarming his eyes like he wishes he had been there to stop it all himself. “But only a er they gave her an ul matum. She could either put it in or they’d torment her un l gradua on. She chose the la er.”

No.

I shake my head. No. “She lived in fear for how many fucking months?” Scared to walk the hallways, afraid that something equally terrible would occur at any single moment.

“She had six months le ,” he says.

I crash forward this me, my elbows on the counter. I bury my face in my hands. Six months. Post-trauma c stress. “I’m sorry,” I immediately say. That’s why he wanted Daisy to live in the same apartment complex as him. That’s why he spent so many days and hours with her.

That’s how they began to fall in love.

“I’m really sorry,” I say again. “I should’ve known that you were only trying to help her.”

“I could’ve given you something though,” he says. “I was an ass about it, and I could’ve given you one thing to make it seem like my inten ons were good. But I didn’t think it ma ered.” He meets my eyes. “It’s not all on you, Lo.”

He rises to his feet at this. The truth carries a lighter silence, unburdened. I watch him pace in the kitchen, focusing on the girls through the archway. The pen busts as I draw another circle, staining my palm black.

That’s about the same me Lily passes through the archway, the tracks of her tears visible along her cheeks.

I stand up, and she ts in my arms while I lean my back against the kitchen counter. Her faraway gaze haunts me, the guilt and remorse

ooding through. Her addic on is the source of Daisy’s pain. There is no

other way around that, and it’s a fault that Lily will bear the rest of her life.

“You okay, love?” I whisper.

Very so ly, she says, “I wish that had been me.”

I know. I kiss her temple and draw her even closer, her heart pounding against my chest. I no ce each box in the kitchen, the bare counters and the emp ness of each room. We’ve lived here for a long me, and it’s strange shu ng another chapter of our lives together. It’s even stranger thinking that chapter may not include each other.

And it just hits me, right here, the decision to our future. I look to Connor about ten feet from me. “Does your o er s ll stand?”

“Which o er?”

“The one where we move in with you guys,” I say. “I was thinking…” And this just pours through me right now. I let the moment guide me. “… that we could buy a house with a lot of security. More than this place. And Daisy could live with all of us. I think she might feel safer than living alone with Ryke. And when the babies are born, we’ll just…we’ll gure it out then.”

No one a rms aloud—but the look in their eyes say yes, a million mes over.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN

LOREN HALE

2 YEARS : 04 MONTHS

DECEMBER

I SIT up on the weight bench and Ryke grabs the bar out of my hands, se ng it back. He tosses me my towel, and he takes a seat on the end of the bench. We’ve been at the gym for thirty minutes already, no one here this early in the morning but us. Connor would’ve joined, but Rose had a doctor’s appointment.

I watch Ryke stare at the towel in his hands. He’s barely spoken since we started li ing weights.

“What is it?” I ask sharply, picking up my water bo le o the oor.

He opens his mouth, but he shuts it when the words don’t come to him.

“Is it Daisy?” I wonder, my back straightening. I comb the damp strands of hair out of my face.

“No,” he says quickly. “She’s been be er since we moved.”

“How much sleep does she get a night?” I ask.

“Five hours most nights, less on bad ones.” He balls his towel, distant. It takes him a long moment before he blurts it out. “I’m doing it.”

I frown. “Doing what?” I rest my elbows back on the metal bar, my legs on either side of the bench.

“I’m going to make a statement to the press.” He can’t look at me. He just stares up at the uorescent lights hung across the gym ceiling.

S ll, it jolts me back. “About the rumors…” I trail o . I didn’t expect him to make a statement about the molesta on rumors, not even a er we cleared the air in Utah. I could see that he had made a promise to himself, to never protect our father again, and I didn’t want to force him to break it. “You don’t have to—”

“I do,” he says, nodding. “I should’ve done it months ago. The hardest things in life are usually the right things. I just hated Dad too much to do the right thing.” He throws the towel on his gym bag. “When I clear his name of the allega ons, I want you to know that it’s not for him, okay?” He turns to me. “I’m doing this for you, and for me.”

I pat his back, choked up for a second. I rub my lips as I process these feelings. It takes me a minute to nally say what’s been inside of me for years. “Thank you.”

Without my brother, I wouldn’t be sober. I’m not even sure I’d be alive. His decision to enter my life and never let go was one that saved me. No thank you will repay what he’s given me. But it’s all I have. And by the smile that begins to lighten his normally darkened face—something tells me that it’s enough for him.


Thrive

CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT

LILY CALLOWAY

2 YEARS : 04 MONTHS

DECEMBER

I HUG my chunky knit sweater ght around my body, the wind whipping my hair as I step outside. No vans parked on the street. No one snaps pictures of me. The gated neighborhood reminds me of our childhood, not all of it good, but the unease sits beneath these temperate feelings.

It’s a shelter from the media storm.

I pass a r tree on the lawn, walking down the driveway towards the mailbox with quick steps. My cheeks rose in the cold, but nothing stops me from checking the mail every morning. I open the lid with giddy an cipa on, and I spot the long tube and my excitement explodes into

reworks.

I pull it out like it’s a dream.

“You did it, Lil,” Lo says, heading down the driveway with a cardboard box labeled Christmas. One of my pu y winter jackets rests on top of it. He sets the box down and joins me.

“I can’t believe that I didn’t even cheat,” I say, waving the tube around like a lightsaber. “Towards the end, at least.” Although Connor caught me scribbling a cheat sheet on my water bo le label my very last semester. He gave me a lecture about not needing a crutch, and I tossed the bo le away before the exam. Without his tutoring skills and ethics, I would’ve never made it this far.

“Open it,” Lo smiles.

I pop the lid o the tube and delicately remove the thin paper that contains my cer cate.

“Now you’re an o cial college graduate, Lily Calloway. How does it feel?” he asks, pride overtaking his features.

“Good,” I say. Really, really good. It took me a long me to graduate from Princeton, especially a er transferring there. I passed with a very low GPA, but I passed. That’s all that ma ers to me. I look up at him. “But it’s not as good as other accomplishments.” Going through recovery, taking the steps to be a be er me, that achievement surpasses all others.

He tugs my Wampa cap on my head, pulling the aps over my ears for warmth. “Are you too good to hang out with me now?” he asks, propping an arm on the mailbox.

I lose myself to his amber eyes for a moment, and then I say, “We’re the same.”

His lips slowly rise, dimpling his cheeks. He nods to the box, telling me to follow him up the driveway. “I got us out of furniture shopping with Connor and Rose.” He collects my pu y winter jacket and helps me put it on through each arm.

“How’d you do that?” I ask, watching him li the cardboard box, the handwri ng looks childish. Like…one of ours when we were li le.

“We have to decorate that tree.” He nods to the big ass Christmas tree in the middle of the yard. I told Rose it was going to look weird o season, but she shooed me and said that this was the house. She stood outside of it, hands on hips, like she once did with our sisterhood house. The Princeton one where our boyfriends subsequently joined us.

“Good thinking,” I tell him. I’d much rather decorate a tree than spend hours listening to Rose and Connor digress from furniture to Faulkner to Shakespeare and scien c things that hurt my head.

“Want a ride?” he asks me, bending down. I jump on his back a li le haphazardly, Wampa almost ying o .

“Careful, Lil,” he tells me. He has to hold onto the box, but I have no trouble wrapping my legs around his waist and holding onto his biceps like a monkey. “Can you feel it?” he asks on the short trek to the tree. I feel him roll his eyes. “Not it but I mean him or her or whatever.”

It’s weird for me too. “Not really, not yet at least.” The bump on my belly is a li le bigger but not by much. He sets me on my feet, the giant brick and stone house looming behind us. Eight rooms. Even more bathrooms.

It reminds me, every day, that we can a ord our mistakes. Some mes I wonder if that’s why we end up making more.

He squats and opens the aps of the box. “So I was thinking,” he says, while I try to peer into it. “If we have a boy, I know what we should name him.”

My lips part a li le in surprise. “You’ve been thinking about names?”

“I mean, yeah,” he says. His brows crinkle as he looks back at me. “Haven’t you?”

“Once, maybe twice.” I haven’t let myself revel in the good parts of being pregnant. But now that Lo has, I think I can begin to.

He rises from the box, holding a bundle of ornaments, plas c toy ac on

gures with strings on their heads. From our childhood. We used to play

with them during the holidays, plucking them o the Hale family Christmas tree in the den.

My heart speeds as he sorts through the collec on in his hand and picks out a certain one. He passes it to me, the blue paint chipped on the X-Men’s costume. This was his favorite superhero when we were li le. Not Hellion, who appeared in comics in our adolescence. And not Sco Summers, who slowly grew into a man that he admired.

In the beginning of everything, he empathized most with Quicksilver. For being the son of an undesirable man. For being rebellious and wishing that life would just hurry up already. He’s not perfect by any means, but that’s why Lo loves him: every imperfec on, every aw. He is a hero in my eyes because of each one.

“Maximo ,” he says. My tears brim. I ip the ornament over and see Lo’s name etched into the back. He draws me closer and rubs his sleeve below my eyes. “Say something.”

“I love it,” I say with a laugh the produces more tears. Maximo . Quicksilver’s last name. And then it clicks. “Remember when we said that the best Ravenclaws are the ones who can cheer for the Gry ndors and the Hu epu s?”

Lo nods.

“Luna,” I say. “For a girl…”

He smiles. “It’s perfect…just don’t tell Rose and Connor that it’s because of them.” He knows that Luna makes me think of my sister and his best friend. “It’ll go to their heads.” Very true.

If we have a girl, the origin of her name is a secret that stays between us.

I stare back at the ornament in my hand. “This isn’t pretend anymore, is it?” We spent three years playing house together before we became an o cial couple. Lines between our rela onship and our worlds have always blurred. Like one foot in an alternate reality and one in Earth-616.

“No, love.” Lo lts my chin up so I meet his swirling amber eyes. “This is real.”


Thrive

EPILOGUE

2 YEARS : 05 MONTHS - JANUARY

LILY CALLOWAY

“HOUSE MEETING IS IN ORDER,” Rose announces. I think she wishes that she had a gavel to bang on the table, but she has to se le for the less drama c route. Silence.

She sits poised on a Queen Anne chair in front of the replace. With Connor in the adjacent chair beside her, they look like royalty presiding over us common folk. I think they know that, which is why they both seem a li le too excited.

“Did you guys have house mee ngs back in Princeton?” Daisy asks Lo and me. Even though we all roomed together in the townhouse during Princesses of Philly, this is di erent. That situa on was temporary and our se ng was strict and guided by produc on. Here we have more freedoms, and that means learning to deal with each other on a new level.

Daisy curls up with Ryke on the suede couch, adjacent to the one Lo and I sit on.

“Yeah, but King Connor and Queen Rose never had their own throne,” Lo says, his arm around my waist and ngers tucked in the band of my leggings. At least I wasn’t the only one thinking they looked like royalty.

Rose narrows her yellow-green eyes. “When you detail everyone’s complaints and sugges ons and announcements, then you can sit in my chair,” she says, waving a piece of printer paper, signifying all the work she’s done.

“Or you can just sit on my lap, darling,” Connor o ers to Lo, the corners of his lips curving in a grin.

Lo laughs, “Temp ng.”

“Can we just fucking start?” Ryke asks, running a hand through his damp hair from his shower. Daisy’s is equally as wet, tangled in a messy bun on her head.

All three guys went to the gym this morning, and Daisy joined them at Ryke’s request. My li le sister and Lo’s older brother are ying out to Costa Rica tomorrow, and Ryke needed to assess her skill level at the gym wall. She told me with a mischievous smile that he wanted to “bust her ass on real rock” which sounded so dirty in my mind, and I’m s ll slightly unsure whether that was a hidden innuendo for anal sex.

I should have just asked because it’s been plaguing me every me I see them together. Like dirty pop-ups. Right now, I keep my focus on Rose and her supreme posture.

“First, and most importantly,” she says, “there’s the issue about cleanliness.”

Oh yeah, I knew Ryke would be burned by Rose for the mess he leaves around. And by the disarray of Daisy’s room during the reality show— clothes everywhere—I know she prefers living in disorderly chaos too.

“Daisy and Ryke,” Rose says. “You both need to wash your dishes or put them in the dishwasher. The sink is not a trashcan. Neither is the co ee table or the garage or the den.”

“Fucking A,” Ryke groans and leans back into the couch like he can’t believe this. “We’re not twelve, Rose.”

I can feel Lo’s grin behind me, and I elbow him to wipe it clean. But Ryke catches sight of it. “What’s so fucking funny?”

“I’ve had to live with Rose for almost three years. It’s nice to see someone else su ering under her reign.”

Daisy chimes in, “Rose, I like being able to have this kind of freedom. Mom always got onto me about my room—”

“I will not be manipulated about this. Nice try,” she says, “but no.”

Connor looks impressed by Rose outsmar ng Daisy, which really is a higher compliment to my li le sister.

Daisy shrugs like had to give it a shot.

Rose snaps her ngers, regaining everyone’s a en on. “It’s not a hard concept. If we’re living together, clean up a er yourself.”

“What if I don’t fucking want to,” Ryke refutes.

“What?” Rose glares like he’s o ering another choice to a true and false test.

He kicks his feet up on the table to further infuriate her. Connor says something in Italian, and since Rose only knows French, I realize quickly that he’s secretly speaking to Ryke.

“Whoa!” I hold up my hands. The room silences on impact, all eyes turning to me. Wow, that worked be er than I thought. “Can I make a rule about no secrets in foreign languages?”

“Learn the foreign language and there won’t be any secrets,” Connor says swi ly.

Easier said than done. But I see the power in Rose’s eyes, like she’s accep ng a new breed of challenge.

Ryke nods to my older sister. “Let Daisy and I hire a maid like we wanted.”

“No,” Lo and I say together.

Ryke groans again. Lo and I have already voiced our opinions on servers and sta , maids and butlers. We grew up with them, and this house, humongous as it is, already reminds us of the places we were raised.

Neither of us wants to return to that. To walk through the hallways, reminded of mes that were darker and more sinister. Fresh starts and new beginnings mean changes, and I want to change how I live. Plus, we’ve been backstabbed and screwed over far too many mes. I can’t imagine trus ng someone enough to allow them free rule of our house.

“You have a warning,” Rose tells him before moving on. “Second order of business. The hot tub is not a place to fuck.” Crudeness, but she barely even falters or blushes.

And then the realness of that accusa on sinks in. “Who had sex in the hot tub?” I didn’t.

“Well it wasn’t us,” Lo starts, raising his eyes at me, and he’s having a hard me looking at the adjacent couch.

Oh. Ohhhhh. I grimace as a pop-up image of Ryke and Daisy screwing in the bubbly hot waters lls my brain. Erase! Delete! Ahhhhh.

Daisy’s eyes are giant saucers, and I’m more aware that she’s much younger than all of us. She’s probably feeling that age gap right about now too. Something about us knowing that she’s having sex with Ryke makes a layer of awkwardness sweep the room. Or at least, it’s sweeping big fat gusts towards me, completely missing Rose and Connor.

Maybe their throne-like chairs have magical, immunity proper es.

“Is this mee ng just a way to bust my balls?” Ryke asks angrily, his hand on Daisy’s head as she slouches. His ngers are lost in her hair, and I wonder if he’s giving her a head massage or something.

“You’re not broken in yet,” Connor says. “It’ll take you a couple of months, or a year since you always refuse to be trained.”

“Fantas c,” Ryke replies.

“Not fucking fantas c?” Daisy whispers to him with a bright smile.

He actually smiles back, and his eyes graze her in mately, reserved for bedrooms and foreplay.

Connor clears his throat. “The last thing…” His eyes land on Lo, but Connor’s deep blues are lled with only seriousness. All the humor and banter dies right there. I don’t think this is about dirty dishes and screwing in hot tubs anymore. “It’s something that a ects the four of you.” He scoots to the edge of his chair so that he’s a li le closer to us. My heart skips a beat. “As you know, the Calloway’s publicist is revealing Lily’s pregnancy to the media tomorrow.”

All day, I’ve been bracing myself for the restorm. If the reac on is anything like my parent’s, I’ll be facing discontent and disapproval. Lo and I aren’t married. He relapsed only a few months ago. We’re not the bright and shining couple like Rose and Connor.

But I think I’m ready to bear the judgment. I’ve been through so much of it already that I can’t see a future where ridicule tears me apart anymore.

The only snag in Connor’s statement is the beginning: It’s something that a ects the four of you. If this is about my pregnancy, then why does it a ect Ryke and Daisy too?

“I don’t understand,” Lo says rst, his voice full of annoyance. Like the world is clawing at him before he has a chance to raise his guards.

“I spoke with a contact that I have from GBA News,” Connor says. He collects many people, so it’s not surprising that he’d know someone on the inside. “They have the exclusive rights to break the story about Lily’s pregnancy. I called him to ask what kind of backlash there would be. I wanted to prepare you two.” His eyes it from Lo to me.

So maybe we do have me to put on armor.

“What he told me,” Connor con nues, “was something I didn’t expect.”

I wait for someone to crack a joke about Connor not knowing everything, but Ryke and Lo stay eerily quiet, their silence only intensifying the moment.

“He said that people will debate whether the child is really Loren’s. Or if it’s Ryke’s.”

His announcement drops an indescribable weight in the room. No one men ons a paternity test. How if I took one, the argument would be put to rest. That’s not the point.

The point is that this is wrong. That I’ve nally trampled over the three-way rumors. I’ve nally moved on.

It’s something that a ects the four of you.

Ryke is whispering in Daisy’s ear, his eyes hardened to stone. She stares faraway at the rug and shakes her head. “We’re together,” she says under her breath.

The muscles in his jaw ghten, and he rises to his feet. “Can we have like ten fucking minutes to talk about this alone?” Ryke asks us. “It’s a big deal.”

I’m frightened to make eye contact with Lo or to even move. My li le sister is da ng Ryke, and now people will believe that I’m having his baby. How many mes will my addic on hurt her?

Rose stands. “That’s probably a good idea.”

In a quick second, Ryke holds Daisy’s hand and they retreat up to their room. Both Connor and Rose exit into the kitchen, giving us privacy too.

I want to believe that these rumors aren’t di erent. But they’re ones that may actually s ng both Ryke and Lo more than any others. They could a ect all of us in new ways, challenge us again.

“Lil…” His voice isn’t as edged as I predicted. In a deep breath, he says, “Look at me.”

I turn my head to stare up at him. I read his features, the creases of his forehead, the icker of hurt, but it’s not as dark as it could be.

“Is this the right thing, being here?” I ask him. I don’t want to cause Daisy anymore su ering, and if we distanced ourselves from them, then maybe— “If I’ve learned anything in the past two years,” Lo says, “it’s that we need to be surrounded by people we love. And honestly, I don’t think they’d even let us have it any other way.”

I try to smile, but it’s a weak one. I agree though. No pushing family and friends aside. We’ve grown closer to them through every struggle, and we shouldn’t abandon that over a theory or a what if. We’re all united together by these events, a team that I don’t want to disband. Not now.

He cups my face, his thumb stroking my cheek. “One day at a me,” he says, his amber eyes boring powerfully into mine, “that’s how we’re going to take this.”

One day at a me. “Isn’t that too slow for you?” I ask. The Loren Hale that I’m used to wants no delay on life, no drawing out the agony. He hates the wait.

I watch his gaze fall to my belly. And then they icker to my features. He searches them like he’s engraining each freckle, each piece of me. “Life moves too quickly,” he says. “I don’t want to speed through a single moment. Not anymore.”

I cry into a laugh because I never thought I’d hear him talk this way. He brushes my tears for me, our lips only a breath apart.

And I whisper, “One day at a me then.”